<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>        <rss version="2.0"
             xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom"
             xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/"
             xmlns:sy="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/syndication/"
             xmlns:admin="http://webns.net/mvcb/"
             xmlns:rdf="http://www.w3.org/1999/02/22-rdf-syntax-ns#"
             xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/">
        <channel>
            <title>
									Modern - Ink &amp; Prose				            </title>
            <link>https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/</link>
            <description>A Writing Community</description>
            <language>en-US</language>
            <lastBuildDate>Sat, 20 Jun 2026 19:53:11 +0000</lastBuildDate>
            <generator>wpForo</generator>
            <ttl>60</ttl>
							                    <item>
                        <title>it&#039;s just i can&#039;t seem to sleep these days  and you can&#039;t seem to stop digging this grave</title>
                        <link>https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/its-just-i-cant-seem-to-sleep-these-days-r-and-you-cant-seem-to-stop-digging-this-grave/</link>
                        <pubDate>Fri, 20 Apr 2018 03:30:34 +0000</pubDate>
                        <description><![CDATA[Posted: Thu Mar 09, 2017 6:36 pmby DollfaceOwen woke with a start, gasping for breath, as he finally clawed himself free from his nightmare.  His whole body tensed, arms fixed at his sides a...]]></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Posted: <strong>Thu Mar 09, 2017 6:36 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p><a href="http://i68.tinypic.com/vncnsl.jpg"><strong>Owen</strong></a> woke with a start, gasping for breath, as he finally clawed himself free from his nightmare.<br /> <br /> His whole body tensed, arms fixed at his sides and fingers grasping desperately for his sheets as he swam to consciousness. Relief first washed over him as he realized he’d been stuck in a dream. Although, it wasn’t just a dream, but a nightmare he thought had finally gone away after plaguing him for months. He thought he was free from it, that perhaps it was a phase, rather than a premonition of his future. But the frequency of it was hard to debate.<br /> <br /> When you dream about being followed from some willowy, dark, generally creepy figure as you run and run and run until you reach a cliff that looks down into pure nothingness, you start to believe that maybe something or someone is after you.<br /> <br /> He was just paranoid, he told himself. There was nothing he had ever done exactly to make him a target… but he knew his existence in and of itself wasn’t favored by all.<br /> <br /> You see, Owen was… different. That was the word he liked to use if he were to describe himself. When he was young, he’d felt different, like he was not quite sick but not quite well, either. For some time, he felt this constant tension in his. Like something was just dying to break out of him. His palms would itch and his teachers constantly complained to his Aunt that he was fidgety, or that he could never pay attention in class. His Auntie managed to brush those comments off, and he was never in trouble for it – but that was because she <em>knew</em>.<br /> <br /> Sometimes he felt like she would watch him. Waiting. Not in fear or wariness, but in anticipation. It was drawn out of him slowly, and by the littlest things. There was one morning he woke early before her, and he wandered into the kitchen, sleepy but wanting a bowl of cereal to eat while he watched the morning cartoons. But the stool was nowhere to be found and he didn’t want to disturb Aunt Dahlia, and when he stared longingly to the top of the cabinet where the Frosted Flakes were, they toppled down onto counter with a <em>thunk.</em><br /> <br /> This was probably the smallest of his offenses.<br /> <br /> When Owen was ten, an older boy tried to pick on him for his “orphan” status and a bad haircut. He’d kept his head low, not uttering a word or lifting a finger, but his anger boiled and boiled and eventually he sent the kid flying backwards and into the set of lockers across the hallway. He didn’t seriously hurt the other boy, but it was enough for his suspension.<br /> <br /> It didn’t take long before his aunt insisted they move, and on their road trip, she explained to him the magic that coursed through him and the responsibilities that came along with it. As they drove, he thought of something. He’d been told already that his aunt never knew who his father was exactly, that he hadn’t been around by the time he was born. His mother, though, he had a very vague memory of her before her death when he was barely three years old. Because he was young, he was never given any fleshed out reason, he didn’t need to know the details. He’d been told that sometimes, bad things happen to even the best of people, whatever that was supposed to mean.<br /> <br /> There was no doubt he thought of his mother often. A lot of times he was sure that her presence was somewhere near, like when he felt especially lonely or plagued by how she’d been taken from him so young. Not to mention, his aunt was the only family he really had around. She didn’t speak of her own parents often, and if she had any other siblings or contact with anyone else, he was none the wiser. It was just the two of them, and as he eventually grew older, Owen was able to make friends that were just as good as family anyway. <br /> <br /> Over the years, as he honed his abilities – being especially proficient in being able to move objects without a touch, and mostly with the will of a simple thought – he grew confident to ask the truth of what happened to his mother. <br /> <br /> “There are people that don’t favor us,” Dahlia replied quietly. “Some, who are stronger, are… I don’t know. Seen as a threat I suppose. They can see too much. They might know too much.”<br /> <br /> He thought about what he knew of his mother. He’d learned that she was quite good at learning things about people if she made physical contact with them or a personal object. She had dreams and premonitions of the future, both big and small, that plagued her. Mostly, he wondered if she knew that she was going to die so young.<br /> <br /> That was the thought that haunted him, especially when his own nightmares with the stalking figure leading him to the edge of a cliff had started. Having premonitions in general, and reading them, wasn’t entirely his strong suit. Every now and then he’d see flashes of something happening – like spilling a hot cup of coffee on himself on his trek for work – and it would actually happen! But when he had that dream about winning the lottery, moving out of his shitty apartment? It wasn’t in the cards.<br /> <br /> Instead he was just lucky enough to have that impending feeling of dread following him just about everywhere. That fidgety feeling from when he was younger had returned to the surface. He’d become somewhat paranoid, thinking he was being watched by someone or something, especially when he was alone. Every other week his Aunt insisted on visiting and cleansing the apartment, he would take her to lunch, and then she’d tell him about some new pretty psychic girl she knew who was just too perfect for him. When the nightmare had subsided, he’d felt confident enough to go on a couple of dates, but neither of them amounted to more than that.<br /> <br /> Now that the nightmare had returned, his resolve was completely shaken. Still, he hadn’t managed to drag himself out of bed. He’d closed his eyes again, trying to bring to mind a tranquil image to calm him. He breathed deeply, inhaling and exhaling slowly, before he pulled himself from the covers to sit on the edge of the bed. He reached to the right towards his nightstand, his phone moving effortlessly into his hand as he checked his messages.<br /> <br /> From his aunt: <em>Are you ok??</em><br /> <br /> He chuckled to himself. It arrived fifteen minutes ago, meaning she must have sensed – or seen – something. He tapped out a quick reply in which he told her nothing but the truth. Over the years, he learned that there was absolutely no chance he could lie to her.<br /> <br /> The second message was from Thomas, sent the night before: <em>You better be coming out with us tomorrow night!</em><br /> <br /> For now, he left it alone, and got up to ready himself for the day, trying to forget what had plagued him while he slept. The warm water helped to ease the tension from his muscles. He dressed, set up a pot of decaf coffee, mentally going through the things he had to do for the day. His aunt messaged him again, asking if she could come by to burn her sage and then they could go out to lunch. There was no turning her down, so he replied to her before getting back to his friend about later that evening.<br /> <br /> Truthfully, Owen wasn’t sure how he felt about going out just yet. Sometimes, his friends were just as insistent as his aunt about bringing girls around to try and fix him up with. Thomas and his fiancée, Marianne, had been together for years, while Lucas generally had a revolving door of girlfriends that lasted a month or so here and there, depending on his mood. Their favorite thing to do was to surprise him with a friend of Marianne’s, or a gal one of Lucas’ girls knew, giving him absolutely no warning.<br /> <br /> Sometimes the niggling feeling that something was just going to be plain wrong with the night might tip him off there’d be a surprise guest, but he didn’t always pay attention. That niggling feeling could always mean something else entirely, like a flat tire, bad weather, or terrible food. The options were endless. Apparently, death might have been on the menu as well. <br /> <br /> Owen went about his day as normal as he possibly could. Dahlia arrived in the early afternoon to cleanse the apartment, and then they went out to their usual diner for burgers and fries. From there, they parted ways, and he went about his Saturday on his own. Later on, while he got ready to head out to see his friends, he felt off again. Almost like he was walking around blatantly ignoring something extremely important; like he was pretending. This was the truth to some degree, because the good majority of people in his life didn’t know what he could do. Not in a serious manner, at the very least, he just seemed to be particularly good with his ‘hunches’ and ‘intuition’ as his friends liked to call it.<br /> <br /> The group met downtown for dinner. Thankfully, he got to fly solo that night, likely because they were celebrating Thomas’ birthday, and events like that they tried to keep a little more exclusive. Owen especially didn’t want to deal with the awkwardness that came along with a first date, a <em>blind</em> date, and he was thankful that it seemed like nobody else wanted it either.<br /> <br /> After a couple of drinks that warmed them up at dinner, it was decided they’d head down the street to another lounge for a few more. Normally, at this point in the night, Owen might be a wet blanket and end the night early. Drinking had this way of muddling with his abilities, bringing down his defenses and making him more vulnerable than he’d like to be. But he wanted to enjoy a night out for once, forgetting the nightmare that was following him around again. Even as they walked a couple of block, Owen couldn’t shake the sense of being watched. He felt his heart rate pick up just slightly, paranoia kicking in, but any time he tipped his eyes over his shoulders to sneak a glance at who was around, he realized there was no use. Downtown was busy on a Saturday night as usual, and from what he could tell no one was even paying a lick of attention to him. Inhaling a tight breath, he gave a shake of his head to himself as he trailed into the lounge behind his group of friends. Paranoid. He was just being paranoid.</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun Mar 12, 2017 5:28 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>“Again.” The voice was harsh, but a kindness lingering behind it well hidden in the tone. Marie addressed a young girl before her, who was lingering between innocence and womanhood. The recipient of those commands was scrawny, all limbs and forehead acne. <br /> <br /> “Nothing is going to change this time!” Eliza responded, disgruntled, stamping her feet in a more childish fashion than girls her age typically acted. “I’m not any good at this.”<br /> <br /> “Again.” The command was followed by a snort but not backlash. Light brown eyes focused intently on a metal knife, resting on a fully aluminum table. The weapon began to rattle slightly without physical provocation, but clearly that was not the intended movement. A discouraged grunt exited the young woman and she turned away from the object. Her eye color was ever-changing shifted towards hazel as Eliza focused on the pale beige walls of the relatively barren room. These sessions taxed her mentally and physically. She would slip into her bed at night, a moment would pass, and she would be dragged to school and then to after-hours classes.<br /> <br /> “I can’t do this.”<br /> “You can.” The middle-aged woman responded, crossing her arms in front of her.<br /> “No I can’t! I am struggling with things the toddlers can do, Marie! I don’t have powers.”<br /> “They are just delayed. They will come in time.”<br /> “I’m thirteen! Jack can already move twice his weird and height and I’m older than him by a year.” Desperation seeped into Eliza’s voice.<br /> “It will happen.”<br /> <br /> To this, the girl rolled her eyes and stomped away from the table, her instructor and the small object she couldn’t even lift in the air with her abilities. Eliza plopped all her body weight onto a stool. Feet rested on the highest rung and she dropped her chin into her hands, defeated. All of the other members of the coven her age were far superior in their talent and control. Eliza was subjected to classes with the six-year-olds and it had become such an embarrassment that The Circle had handed her over to Marie, as a last ditch effort to draw something out of her. If unsuccessful, Eliza would be relegated to administrative duties for the group – or worse, encouraged to seek employment beyond their walls. Become a doctor or lawyer or something mediocre in comparison with the people she grew up with. The idea frightened her, but even her fear would not draw her powers forth.<br /> <br /> Marie uncrossed her arms and frowned slightly, her eyes the only indication that she had stopped listening to the child. On occasion, Eliza showed great potential but it had never manifested in a setting that could be replicated. Everyone had thought she was just a slow learner, someone that took more one-on-one attention. For nearly eleven months that had proved futile. With a flash, Marie’s focus returned and with it the knife flew across the room towards Eliza with alarming accuracy for her hunched shoulders.<br /> <br /> Eliza’s head darted upwards at the glint of metal and she threw up her hands, protecting her face. The knife nearly froze, barely creeping forward towards the palms of her hands. Surprised registered in the girl’s eyes and then irritation and anger flickered across her brow as her eyebrows knitted together. The knife shattered then, falling to the ground as mere particles of silver dust. “What the fu-?” Her gaze turned to her teacher, who was smiling broadly.<br /> <br /> “I do not know why I didn’t see it before.” She clasped her hands together. “Also, language. We don’t tolerate foul mouths here.”<br /> “Are you kidding?! You just tried to kill me!”<br /> The older woman waved her hand about. “I never would have let it touch you but that clears up quite a few things.”<br /> “What?! That occasionally I get lucky and don’t die?!” Incredulous, she tossed up her hands and headed towards the door.<br /> <br /> “No. You’re quite powerful, actually but somehow you’re repressed.” She ran her hand in Eliza’s general direction. “We shall have Claudene take another look at you,” she referenced the head healer of The Circle, “she wasn’t looking for something like this.”<br /> <br /> Something like this turned out to be the most remarkable lock on abilities that The Circle had ever encountered. After extensive testing and rigorous examinations, it was determined that Eliza had a barrier hiding her magic, protecting it for some reason they could not discern. It only came to life to ensure her survival. She was never harmed, never hurt. She could not recall since the age of eleven having even bled or cut her finger on a piece of paper. Things had just occurred that she had considered lucky. Now, however, the girl had an understanding of what it was and what she could do with it if she just considered tasks and objectives as aspects of her own survival. The training she endured and beyond had molded her into a forced to be reckoned with. At twenty, she had completed college among mortals and excelled in physical combat. No one could touch her, with mind or with hand. She was, in essence, invincible.<br /> <br /> That made her The Circle’s best candidate for…exterminations.<br /> <br /> The Circle possessed a very rigid set of rules. Abilities were regulated and put to use by the group with the objectives of ensuring the survival of gifted individuals, hiding them from the mortals around them and prosperity of its members. Another was that every seer would be laid to rest. Since 1813, psychics were forbidden. It was a nasty bit of history that was best left in the past but its legacy lived on. Seers were not permitted to live. By 1860 The Circle had declared the eradication of such individuals. Yet, this was just the ease the mind of the gifted populace under their authority. Every few years, a Finder would sense that one had reached their potential and stepped into their power. At that point, they would send an exterminator, someone to execute The Circle’s will and ensure no one was wiser.</p><p><br /> <br /> Presently, Eliza had eliminated three threats to The Circle’s established rule. The first mission succeeded without so much as a whimper in the night. It had gone surprisingly well – beginner’s luck some would call it. The second had resulted in a house fire, but she was steadily getting the hang out it. She never questioned the orders they handed to her or the individuals that they directed her towards. They were threats to their way of life, her way of life. She would not let anyone destroy the family that she had built and who had shaped her. She had never known her parents and The Circle had always been where she was raised, as long as her memory was. She did not harbor any sadness or curiosity about her parents. It happened frequently, that gifted children from gifted families were left in their care when they were unwanted. Eliza had been well educated, traveled and was cultured in a few languages even. <br /> <br /> It was at times like this that she often reminisced on her good fortune. A new task was bestowed upon her and as she walked the streets at night, following behind her target at a distance, Eliza felt the thrill of a hunt. The descriptors had been: Owen Sterling, twenty-eight, handsome, orphan (mother exterminated by The Circle fifteen years prior). There were more, but the only one she needed to know was that he was a psychic and had to be removed. Unfortunately, the night chosen after a week of surveillance had yielded a part of some kind for one of his friends. It was unlikely that she would be able to complete her mission this evening, but perhaps she could make it easier on herself. Inserting herself into his life was a tactic that Eliza did well. She wore different personalities like people did clothes. This particular adaptability permitted her to excel in her field. <br /> <br /> Eliza dined by herself at the bar of the restaurant, occasionally casting an eye in their direction, but careful to not draw attention by flirting with the financial adviser next to her. As the company paid for their bill, she slipped to the restroom and refreshed her face. Light make-up, nothing too extravagant based on the girls that he and his friends carried on with. Her shirt was low cut but not trashy, a tasteful peblum with skinny black jeans and black booties – perfect for a night out on the town. She gathered her jacket and headed out the door behind them, pretending to text as she walked. She still did so as she entered the lounge behind them. The music was louder here, but not intolerable. As she aged, she found loud dance clubs less comfortable and more annoying. She watched them, gathering drinks and sipping them. The outskirts of the lounge she lurked, making small conversations here and there until a suitable amount of time passed. Owen was returning with another drink, headed back to his group. This was her chance. Walking swiftly, she was faux texting on her phoe before she turned to sout something back to someone that did not exist.<br /> <br /> “Yes I know, just one sec-” She bumped into his arm, yet not the one holding his newly acquired beverage. Her phone clattered to the ground and she rushed to apologize. “I am so sorry. Wasn’t watching where I was going.” She leaned down, not looking at him yet, appearing drunk when she was not even slightly. She picked up her phone and wiped it on the side of her pants as her now green eyes flickered up to him. “Did I spill your drink? I can get you another. Again, I’m so sorry. I know I look like a hot college mess but I promise those days are behind me.” Eliza laughed and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear with her free hand.</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun Mar 12, 2017 10:10 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>Once inside of the lounge with a drink, Owen managed to calm himself a little. They were lucky enough to snag a booth that sat along the perimeter of the lounge so they could enjoy their drinks and people watch. Near the back, there was a DJ spinning, but the music was loud to the point that they were talking over each other and everyone else in the lounge just to have a conversation. It was a little more low-key than the places they’d frequented when they’d been in college.<br /> <br /> As he worked on his beer, he let his attention wander from the conversation and instead trailed his gaze over the lounge. It didn’t hurt for him to be aware of his surroundings, just in case. But no one seemed out of the ordinary – just a little too drunk for how early in the evening it seemed. He wasn’t one to judge, though, considering he was buzzed, on his third drink of the night so far, and was gearing up for a fourth. There was a voice in the back of his mind telling him that he didn’t need to, he probably shouldn’t, but how often did he get to do this? The older they got, it was harder for all of them to get together, and Owen genuinely wanted to enjoy himself.<br /> <br /> With that, Owen excused himself from the booth and wound his way through the crowd and tables towards the bar. After a minute or two of waiting for the bartender’s attention, he ordered a Jack and Coke and was ready to make his way back towards the booth. He noticed that Marianne was getting out of the booth to head to the bar herself, and in the next moment he heard a voice to the left to him and before he could turn his attention that way, someone bumped into him.<br /> <br /> If only he’d seen it coming.<br /> <br /> But he didn’t, and if he’d been in the right mind he might have pondered over that a little bit more. The contact was brief, however, so he felt nothing more than the physical jolt of her running into his arm. Owen just swore under his breath and steadied his right hand, focusing on keeping it in the glass so that it didn’t end up all over his pants. Eyebrows shot up as he turned to the brunette who ran into him, blue eyes finding hers when she looked up from the ground finally. Here he’d been worried about someone following him and silently planning on killing him, but instead he was running into a pretty girl who was not the ‘hot college mess’ that she was claiming. “No,” he said initially, once he’d realized he probably looked ridiculous just standing there, not saying anything in response, “no, my drink is just fine actually.” Owen raised it, as if to indicate such, and took a sip. <br /> <br /> His eyes flicked towards the bar, where Marianne now stood, and he could see her smirking right at him. She lifted a brow towards the girl who’d bumped into him, before she turned her attention back to the bar. He was already warm from the alcohol in his system, and there was no helping the warmth that crept to his cheeks with that glance. Owen hoped that the brunette didn’t notice as much when his eyes drifted back to her.<br /> <br /> “I can’t help but notice that you don’t have a drink yourself. I mean, I don’t think I was paying too great attention myself, I think I’m partially at fault here. The least I could do is buy you one.” A smile lifted the corners of his lips, his free hand tucking into the pocket of his black slacks. “Unless people don’t do that anymore, getting drinks with strangers they bump into at the bar. Or if you need to get back to your friends…” He could have sworn she had been saying something to someone else before bumping into him, unless she was actually saying, ‘hey maybe you should pay attention to where you’re walking’ before their collision.</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Mon Mar 13, 2017 12:18 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>For the first time, Eliza took in his face up close and in person rather than scrutinizing a photograph. He was terribly attractive, she had to give him that. Likely, he had wooed quite a number of young ladies so far during the course of his life. Pity, he would not be able to do any more heart breaking. She’d have to find a way to end his life quietly, without arousing suspicion. Accidents and suicides were the easiest manner in which to dispose of psychic filth. A pretty shell encasing a treasonous interior. Not his fault, though, she has mused often enough. All of the individuals that she had been tasked with disposing of were not brought up as part of The Circle. One didn’t even understand her power. Made the work that much easier, even though they could never See her coming. <br /> <br /> Unfortunately, the information that The Circle had on Owen was limited and the extent of his abilities unknown.<br /> <br /> “Oh, good. I’d hate to have wasted it.” Eliza grinned, slipping her phone into her back pocket. “No, I just got in so I haven’t worked my way to the bar yet but I’d be an idiot to turn down a free drink.” She sidled up beside him and backtracked towards the bar at first, before turning just slightly. Hard t get was always a good option with men. Not <em>too</em> hard to get, though. She needed to be able to get him alone at some point. The executioner’s goal was to be back east in three days. “Vodka soda.” She said to the bartender, having worked her way between two groups of chatting individuals. <br /> <br /> He handed it to her and she held it gently with one hand. “I came with a couple of people but I’m more of a fifth wheel to them.” Vague, relatively nondescript and something that he might relate to seeing as there appeared to be a few couples paired up from the group he had been spending his time with. “Thank you for the drink,” she lifted it towards him as she squeezed the juice from the lemon into the liquid and ice-filled glass. “You are not what I expected to run into. I nearly topple your drink and you buy me on…” She smirked a little bit, bright eyes meeting his gaze.<br /> <br /> “Unless you planned to bump into me and this is all an elaborate pick up attempt.” The sparkled in her eye gleamed a little brighter. Eliza took a long sip of her drink. Absentmindedly, she wondered if he used is abilities to pick up girls. Her head cocked slightly as the thought tumbled around inside of her mind. “Which, I have to admit would be fairly complicated but still commendable.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Mon Mar 13, 2017 1:29 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>It occurred to Owen after asking about a drink he probably should have asked about her phone, remembering that it clattered to the floor when they ran into each other. That would have been the polite thing to do, even if it seemed everything was okay by the way she tucked it into her pocket without another glance, and he tried to shake off the feeling that maybe he skipped over some sort of… bumping-into-another-person etiquette. And somewhat to his surprise, she was taking him up on her offer, and he followed her towards the bar.<br /> <br /> Owen paid for her drink, as promised, and once she had it in hand he led them off to a table so they didn’t take up space at the bar. “Who were you expecting to run into exactly then? I could take your drink for myself and just yell at you for running into me instead if that’s what you’d prefer.” Owen was smirking then, taking a sip of his drink as he glanced over her.<br /> <br /> Truthfully, he was trying to read her a little bit. There was the obvious: she was beautiful, she was amusing with the way she teased about their mishap, and he was intrigued. Still, it was more difficult for him to get anything more based off of just being around someone; usually it was more beneficial if he was in direct contact with the person or something of theirs. And he definitely didn’t want to come on too strong – not just with this girl, but with anyone – so he kept his glass in hand, despite its place on the table, and toyed with the edge of his napkin as well. <br /> <br /> A genuine laugh escaped him then at her mention of him running into her deliberately, and if he’d been more sober he might have been more wary of a comment like that. “Don’t forget who bumped into who now. If anyone planned anything, it definitely would have been you. And since it <em>was</em> you – who did the bumping into, I mean – that means the rouse would be even more elaborate if I made it all happen just so I could buy you a drink. I have to say, that would be the most interesting way that I’ve ever been approached by a woman before, so kudos to you.” If only he’d been fortunate enough to see this happening. <br /> <br /> “I’m Owen, by the way,” he met her gaze, his smile reaching his eyes as he introduced himself, “professional fifth-wheel. Consider the drink a thank you for a little… reprieve, I guess.” Thankfully, the night had been good, bordering on great even, and at that moment he felt completely normal. All of the paranoia from earlier had drifted away, the nightmare far from his mind.</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Mon Mar 13, 2017 4:25 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>“You never know these days. Some people can be so touchy over mere accidents. “ Eliza brushed back her hair with her free hand. “But I think I prefer you how you are.” Or dead. Dead would be a vast improvement. To keep herself from smiling inappropriately at her own mental jest, she brought her drink to her lips and look a slow sip, feeling the ice press against her skin before clattering back down into the glass. She had never felt the pressure of a psychic’s reading. Apparently, however, the other executioners before her had reported that it was quite uncomfortable. They would push into thoughts and Circle members could sense it. Apparently mortals would just have slight itching around the ears and nose…hence the old saying, “your ears must be burning.”<br /> <br /> His laugh was infectious and she felt her smile growing. Yet, she would not be enticed by such things. A job was a job no matter how pleasant the target seemed at first. He was a psychic and he had to die or else the balance would be tipped and the world plunged into the chaos of 1812. Drawing a breath, she steadied her resolve, as she was apt to do before completing a task. “Ah, you caught me.” A smirk dance on her lips as she settled herself at the tall table onto one of the leather-covered stools. “My plan was actually to break my phone and pressure you into buying me a new one, but it didn’t so a drink will have to do.” A laugh as she worked her phone out of her pocket and set it on the table between their glasses.<br /> <br /> “Eliza, but everyone calls me Eli.” She raised her drink to him and then took another sip, nearly halfway done in a short span of time. “It is nice to make the acquaintance of another fifth-wheel. Someone has to do our jobs and I take it quite seriously. Perhaps we can trade the tips and tricks of the trade. ” She laughed again, pleasantly. Light brown eyes trailed along the room, looking over to where her “friends” had been standing. There were quite a few couples over in that direction so it made it easy to fit along in with the lie she had manufactured.<br /> <br /> “Do they constantly try and set you up with their friends? This one time, my best girl friend, bless her heart, decided that she wanted us to date brothers. Brothers.” Eliza snorted out the word a second time. “That ended miserably and ever since I have been so wary of their suggestions but how can you tell them that you don’t <em>need</em> to be with someone. I’m just not one of those…coupley couples, y’know? Never quite works itself out the way they want it to.” Now the ice was above the liquid line. This would be the only drink she could have here so she would be slow with finishing the rest. A clouded mind would slow things down.</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Mon Mar 13, 2017 7:54 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>“I can’t lie; I much prefer your company and buying you a drink, rather than shelling out the cash for a new phone. Sorry your plan was thwarted.” His words were thick with a teasing lilt and Owen felt unable to wipe the smile off of his face. The conversation with this girl – Eliza – was so easy. It definitely helped that this was a situation that he sort of put himself in, rather than being put in the spot… and he’d had three drinks already. He made a mental note to himself that he should have only one more after the one in his hand. It had been a long time since he’d been hung over, and even if he had another day to recover before he went back to work, he didn’t want to waste his Sunday miserable.<br /> <br /> Tucking that note to the back of his mind, he focused on her again as he took another sip of his drink. “Oh, no, I understand completely,” he agreed, swirling the ice and last remaining liquid in his glass. Owen shook his head, sighing, before he continued. “Brothers is bad, but my friend, Lucas, set me up with his girlfriend’s twin at one point when we were in college.” With that, he drained his drink, and cast a glance towards the booth he’d been in before running into Eliza. “My aunt. Goodness. I love her, but she’s the worst with the set ups, and the funny thing is, she’s never been married or with anyone as long as I can remember. I’d rather be third or fifth wheel than settle though, you know?”<br /> <br /> That was what he told himself from time to time at least. It’s not like he was in any rush for any particular reason. Not to mention he worried over the idea of telling someone he was with for a considerable amount of the time about the whole ‘psychic abilities’ thing. There had only been one girl a few years ago who he thought he might see a future with, and after he told her things began to deteriorate. She hadn’t been able to trust him, thinking that perhaps he swayed things – or her in general – and just thought the whole thing was ‘weird’ and insisted he needed mental help when she left.<br /> <br /> “I don’t know about you, but I wouldn’t mind getting another drink,” he suggested, nodding towards their empty glasses with a tilt of his brow. This was far beyond what he usually did, but Owen was truly, genuinely enjoying himself, and that’s all he’d set out to do that night. “I have it on good authority that the best way to avoid fifth-wheeling is having another drink with the stranger you bumped into.” He winked at her then, obviously feeling a little confident, and before he could get an actual answer, Owen was making his way towards the bar again.<br /> <br /> He ordered another Jack and Coke for himself, a vodka and soda for Eliza, and as he waited he felt a touch on his shoulder. Owen turned to see Marianne, who was giggling as she pointed a finger in his face. “You little Casanova, buying that pretty girl another drink! I told Thomas no, he couldn’t set you up with anyone tonight, and boy I’m glad he didn’t! I wanted to spare you, and I didn’t want my birthday dinner to be awkward honestly, but this makes it even better!”<br /> <br /> Owen’s brows raised, and turned to look towards Eliza before trailing his light eyes back to his friend. “Thank you for sparing me, Mari,” he replied, and thankfully in that moment his drinks were ready. “I’m going to…”<br /> <br /> “You <em>have</em> to bring her to the table, Owen! It’s my birthday, we’ll do shots! Pleaaaase.” She was half insisting and half whining, and the young man shook his head, saying he’d give her the option but didn’t make any promises.<br /> <br /> He was conflicted about it himself, as he went back to the table, glad to see that Eliza was still actually there. “Sorry about the wait. My friend found me at the bar, she’s a little toasted because it’s her birthday,” he explained as he set Eliza’s drink in front of her before making his way back to his own seat, “and now she’s insisting that we join them over at their booth.” Owen took a moment to take a drink, let his eyes wander the room, and then focused his attention on the woman across from him. “I told her I made no promises, though. Besides, at some point I’m sure you’ll want to get back to your friends.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Mon Mar 13, 2017 11:17 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>“Well your flattery is working, easing the blow of a failed plan.” She drained her glass as she said so, smiling after she swallowed. Her eyes shifted from the light brown to a bright green, flickering back and forth across his face as he agreed with her assessment of being the tag-along on couples adventures. “Twins, oh lord, you cannot be serious. The sounds absolutely terrible.” She pulled a face, pushing the now drained cup away from her, listening to the ice clink together against its confines. “Agreed. There’s no point in choosing someone to be with just for the sake of not being alone. And people think that being alone is so terrible when in reality, it can be so much more pleasant.” A shrug lifted her shoulders before she made to protest to another beverage but he had already worked his way towards the bar.<br /> <br /> At this point, Eliza should just slip away from the table and disappear into the crowd before departing. It would do better with her mission, to not become so involved but she could not readily say what kept her anchored to the leather chair she occupied. Idly, she spun her dark hair between her fingers. At times, her body would dispel the alcohol from her body if it was essential to her survival. One night a friend of a friend of a friend got handsy after a night out, she was extremely drunk but then suddenly, she was sober. Eli supposed that if her body decided so, she would sober up today in order to be clear-headed tomorrow.<br /> <br /> “No worries.” She responded, turning around and taking the drink that her offered to her. She a sip, almost as though her hands were acting against her own will. Her gaze following his, towards the group of individuals he had gone to dinner with, as they were readily becoming more rambunctious as the liquor ran through their systems. His suggestion, brought about by the birthday girl, gave her pause, pondering if it was worthwhile. The words left her before she could stop them. “I think my friends are better off without me, so I wouldn’t mind meeting yours.” A broad smile was given to him and she picked up her drink, following him to his friends.<br /> <br /> The girls were giggling and the guys were sitting and standing about. One girl, the one that she had seen celebrating her birthday, squealed as the pair approached. “Owen!” She reached out and drew Eliza into a hug, which caused the girl to looked sideways at Owen before awkwardly returning the embrace. “We’re glad he brought you over with us. We’ve just gotten shots! Shots shots shots! Here, we got extra just in case he brought you over!” She held out two shot glasses to bother Owen and Eliza. Eliza took it, both hands busy now. Sheepishly, she looked over at Owen and shrugged, as Marianne’s attention turned elsewhere. <br /> <br /> “Cheers?” She held her shot glass out and when he touched his to hers, she drew it back. The tequila disappeared in one swallow and she grimaced, taking a quick sip of her vodka soda to wash it down. “I haven’t taken a shot in nearly a year. “ And it seemed she’d be making up for lost time as Marianne overheard her. <br /> <br /> “Here, take another!” She sloppily handed them another each and set down their empty ones on a nearby table. <br /> <br /> Eliza raised her eyebrows to him. “Your friends enjoy a good party,” she laughed, looking at their second tequila shot. “I don’t think I can keep up with them.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Tue Mar 14, 2017 1:51 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>There was no masking the surprise on his face when Eliza agreed to the idea of meeting his friends, mostly because he assumed after their second drink she’d probably excuse herself. It’s not like she owed him her time or anything, she could have even completely blown him off while he was away. So the surprise was pleasant, and it ebbed into a slow smile on his face when he stood to follow her back towards the booth he’d been in previously. Thomas was standing off to the side while Marianne had one side to herself, while Lucas and his current girlfriend, Lucy (Owen teased him about that one a little bit), sat opposite to her.<br /> <br /> It seemed that Marianne’s celebration was in full swing, and she was partaking as much as she could, by the empty glasses scattered about the table amongst the full shot glasses. “I’m so sorry,” he tried to speak quietly, leaning down closer so that only Eliza could hear, “normally she doesn’t accost any new people we bring around. At least she’s a happy drunk.” That smirk returned to his lips as he straightened, downing the shot of tequila in one swift move. He grimaced, not even trying to hide it, and took a generous sip from his regular drink which really didn’t help him any. <br /> <br /> Setting the glass down for the time being, he started to undo the buttons on the sleeves of his shirt, rolling them up to his elbows. “They sure do, but you seem to be holding your own,” he said with a sigh, his smile lopsided when he returned his blue eyes to Eliza. “Now you can live up to the hot college mess you said you were earlier.” With that, he took his second shot, and he knew it wasn’t going to be long before he felt the effect of just about everything he’d had to drink so far. <br /> <br /> Lucas and his girlfriend had excused themselves after downing a couple shots of their own, and Owen slid into the booth first, gesturing for Eliza to follow suit. “I think you’ve made Marianne’s night by taking your first two shots in over a year. Thank you for entertaining her whims at what could possibly be your own expense,” he teased, his words light. Owen sat closer to the wall, angling himself so that he tried to face her a little better. His friends were off in their own world across from them now, back to their mixed drinks while Thomas insisted that maybe Marianne slow it down just a little bit. Normally, he’d be able to get a good feeling as to whether or not the night was going to take a turn for the worst. Tonight, however, his inhibitions were completely tossed to the side. <br /> <br /> Not only did he hardly ever drink this much anymore, but he certainly didn’t go about being so vulnerable around someone he didn’t know well.<br /> <br /> But the alcohol made him feel warm, he felt good, and Eliza was beautiful and sitting beside him and he wasn’t particularly focused on much else. “I hope it’s not too forward, but running into you has vastly improved my night as well,” he spoke low, thankful again that there wasn’t a need for shouting over the crowd or the music that seemed to be a hum in the background now. “And now neither of us is fifth-wheeling right now, how about that?” A smile lifted his lips just before he took another sip from his glass. “So, Eliza, tell me something about yourself. Like, for instance… what’s a normal Saturday night for you? Or do you make friends with strangers at bars frequently?”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Tue Mar 14, 2017 12:44 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Owen’s breath against her ear sent a little shiver down the back of her neck, gooseflesh erupting along the path. Eliza laughed, turning her head back towards him. “Don’t worry about it. She seems sweet.” She watched him roll up his sleeves, as though he was warming from the liquor. The back of her neck suddenly felt even warmer beneath her hair and she shrugged herself out of her light jacket. Tossing it onto the booth, she let it crumple into a pile, immediately forgotten. With two shots and two drinks inside of her now, she certainly would turn into that college mess she had joked about beforehand. “I hope never to meet that Eli again, she was quite the disaster.” Which was both true and false at the same time. She had enjoyed time in college but graduating in three years rather than four had occupied the majority of her time. After outside of classes, The Circle was training he to be their greatest weapon. <br /> <br /> The brunette lowered herself into the booth beside him, scooting closer so that half of her left leg wouldn’t hang off the edge. Their legs touched at first and she moved hers together so they wouldn’t any longer. Eliza hadn’t drunk heavily in a long time and it was beginning to set in. Soft lips tingled and she licked them before bringing her vodka to her lips. <em>Stop drinking.</em> The back of her mind told her. <em>Just get up and go back to the hotel.</em> Ignoring that little voice, Eliza smiled. “No trouble at all. What is a terrible hangover between new acquaintances?” She was nearly done with her third drink of the night, having consumed the first her bought her and a glass of white wine at the bar where they had had dinner. This was not going to end well for either of them. <br /> <br /> “It feels weird, not being the fifth wheel, but does it count if you’re fifth-wheeling with another fifth-wheel?” A smirk played her lips and then she laughed at the absurdity of her question. “I sound like a complete idiot. Forgive me.” Shaking her head, her wavy locks brushed across her now bare shoulders. The thick-strapped, burgundy tank top contrast beautifully against her lighter skin. Bright green eyes met his as he inquired about her. A little truth wouldn’t hurt. <br /> <br /> “A normal Saturday?” Well, that included training extensively with her other Circle members. They would participate in both hand-to-hand and magical combat. Eliza was undefeated since she was eighteen. Afterwards, she would shower and curl up in bed with a new book. She enjoyed reading fantasy novels and what people imagined gift individuals to be like. It made for an enjoyable break. “Reading, mostly. I get done with work at five on Saturdays and I’m usually pretty wiped.” Not false, but not entirely true. “Befriending stangers at bars is not something I’ve done since college.” She laughed again, taking a sip of her drink.<br /> <br /> “How about you?” Tucking a strand of hair back behind her ear, she held up a hand before he could answer. “No no, that’s too simple. Tell me something about you that no one else knows.” Eliza grinned broadly. “It’s not like I have anyone that I could tell anyways, having just met you.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Tue Mar 14, 2017 7:32 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>Mention of the possibility of tomorrow’s hang over made Owen assess the drink that was still in his hand. It was going to be his last, especially after two shots of tequila, and how quickly he’d had everything. There was a time where it wouldn’t have even been a second thought, and the drinking would have just tapered off as the night went on. Now, as he was older, he made a conscious effort, and not just for the sake how he’d feel tomorrow. Truthfully, he didn’t want to get plastered and make a fool of himself in public, in front of Eliza. <br /> <br /> A slow smile appeared on his face and Owen shook his head at her fifth wheel comment. “You don’t sound like an idiot, I promise,” he assured her. “I got what you meant, and I <em>do</em> think it counts. Or cancels each other out. Something like that.” Another laugh escaped him because now Owen felt like he wasn’t making any sense. He took another slow sip of his drink, as if that was going to help him be any more clear minded.<br /> <br /> Blue eyes remained focused on Eliza when she answered him, his head tipped to the side just slightly as he listened. Even in his haze, he noticed the pause before she went to explain a typical Saturday night. He picked up on cues and tells rather easily, but he really didn’t think a whole lot of it, especially now. It did make him curious, but he picked up nothing strange about her demeanor or her answer. “I never made a habit of myself, but it seems to be working out in our favor.”<br /> <br /> When she posed her next question, his dark brows lifted in curiosity. Asking about something no one else knew, he felt his stomach coil and he laughed again. “You just go right for the loaded questions, huh?” His words were laced with amusement he regarded her, and he clicked his tongue to the roof of his mouth, contemplating just what he would actually tell her. <em>So… I have psychic abilities like being able to move things without touching them, reading your thoughts and sometimes seeing things that are going to happen in the future.</em><br /> <br /> It didn’t exactly work like that. Owen took a moment to finish his drink, and when he set it down on the table, he scooted just a little bit closer to Eliza. “As long as you promise not to tell anyone,” he raised his brows again, wet his lips, “so. I tell people I’m allergic to avocado, but the truth is I just don’t like it, and it’s easier to say I’m allergic than have everyone on my back about hating guacamole.” He couldn’t help but grin as he told her this, fighting off laughter as well, before he was shaking his head again at himself. “I’m sorry, I know, that’s a lot to take in from someone you’ve just met, but it’s good to get those things out in the open, right?” <br /> <br /> Owen knew how talkative he was being now, when normally he had the tendency to be a little more quiet and reserved. A smile still lingered on his lips, and he took his lower lip between his teeth for a moment before he spoke again, “I could give you a more serious answer, but maybe it’s more suitable for somewhere more…” He almost said ‘private’ but something about that word just felt weird, and he certainly didn’t want to seem like he was suggesting anything questionable. They’d only just met, after all, and if he was being honest (which he supposed he could have admitted to her), he’d never taken a girl home the same night they’d met. “Maybe another time. But for now, it’s your turn,” he met her eyes, amusement touching his smile and his gaze again. “What’s your deep dark secret? I can promise my discretion, but Marianne has selective hearing and might choose to listen in on our conversation the moment you make your confession.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Fri Mar 17, 2017 6:46 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>The alcohol made her stomach flutter and her normally stalwart defenses began to crumble. Steadily working her way towards intoxication, Eliza finished the last bit of the drink she still had and then pushed it onto the table in front of them. <em>No more.</em> She scolded herself. They would talk, she would ease her way into his life and make him comfortable around her so that she could strike without fear of retaliation. The Circle’s assassin was attempting to convince herself that this was all a means to an end so that the guilt wouldn’t start to sink in.<br /> <br /> “There’s really no point in small talk amongst fifth wheels, our bond already transcends such pleasantries.” A smirk and she tucked her hair behind her ears before letting her hand fall to lightly touch his knee. She then laid her hand back in her lap, leaning with her other hand onto the table. Her head plopping onto her fit, head cocked at him. “Besides, what is the point of tequila shots if you don’t just get straight to the good stuff?” <em>Oh lordy, this was going to end very poorly for her tomorrow if she didn’t make her escape right now.</em><br /> <br /> A devilish grin played her lips and she leaned closer. “I won’t tell a living soul.” His confession resulted in a shocked gasp. “You don’t like avocado. Well, I can see I’ve wasted my time getting to know you. I certainly can’t be affiliated with someone that turns their nose up at guacamole.” Drunk eyes danced playfully as she shook her head, throwing her hands up in a fed up manner. “I wish I could say that it has been a pleasure but…that confession quite soured the evening. “ Eliza couldn’t hold the laughter in another minute. Then his words trailed off and she raised both of her eyebrows, watching the way his lip was held by his teeth. <em>How distracting.</em> “More…?” Yet his attention shifted to posing a question towards her. Her darkest secret. <em>Well, I’m a part of a secret, magical organization that has firm guidelines concerning the proper disposal of anyone showing any penchant for seer abilities. You are one of these individuals and I’m the best assassin they have so…do you mind if we just go ahead and get this over with?</em> She grimaced internally at the idea of saying those words out loud.<br /> <br /> “If I told you, I really would have to kill you and we’ve been having such a nice time. Though, one less avocado hater in the world wouldn’t be so bad…” She winked at him just as Marianne came to rescue her, unknowingly of course.<br /> <br /> “More shots! The bartender gave us all another round on the house. Here!” She pushed the shots she had in her hands towards them before turning back to her fiancé and promptly spilling a bit of her own glass onto his shoes.<br /> <br /> “She’s going to be the death of me, I think.” But she took one of the three that remained on the table and held it up to cheers with him. “But those two are yours. I can’t possible do another one.” She downed it, before the music flickered on and off. The buzz between her ears escalated. Well, Eliza was thoroughly drunk now and a blackout hovered on the horizon. “Why is the music doing that…oh,” She laughed at herself. It had certainly been a while since her last night on the town. “They’re closing soon aren’t they?” Green eyes snuck a peek at her phone to confirm her suspicions.</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Fri Mar 17, 2017 11:38 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>Their conversation was so easy. He was entirely amused by Eliza, drawn in, and he couldn't help but to mirror her laughter and her smirk. But as soon as she set her hand on his knee, he faltered. He knew well enough to control himself - even inebriated - and not to let the quick shift in his emotions show in his face. Owen was taught not to physically react. But a strange feeling coursed through him when she touched him, and more than anything he felt uncertain. The contact was brief - soon enough her hand left him and just a ghost of her touch lingered. Immediately, any uncertainty and unease lifted like a fog and he was drawn back to the present, only feeling the warmth and elation that came with a little too much alcohol in one's system.<br /> <br /> Owen was awaiting the answer to his question when she was cut off quickly by Marianne's arrival with more tequila in hand. Another hearty laugh escaped him, followed by an exaggerated sigh. "Well, it was nice knowing you, because I'm not sure I'll make it until morning myself." Regardless, he threw any remaining caution to the wind. He gave Eliza another crooked smile as he picked up his shot glass, clicked it to hers, and downed the tequila. It went down smoother than the last two, but he certainly didn't need to tempt fate by having anymore. "I'll let the birthday girl take care of those; I'm not trying to make an ass of myself tonight."<br /> <br /> The night seemed to be nearing its end, however. Owen really hadn't been paying attention to the time that had passed since... well, since he'd run into Eliza. Then she mentioned the music and its cue, and he smiled and nodded to her words. "I didn't realize how late it had gotten already. Honestly, I haven't stayed out this late in ages."<br /> <br /> He felt hesitant knowing that the night was drawing to a close. "You never did answer my question, though," he mentioned. Owen's hand found his face, scratching at the stubble as though pondering something, as if he was deep in thought. "But I don't think I want an answer for that one anymore - not yet. I might come back to that question another time, though." The smile he wore held mischief that reached his blue eyes.<br /> <br /> "I should preface with, I don't usually do this," the young man began, biting down on the corner of his lower lip again briefly, "but would you like to, I don't know, ,8'r back to my place?" In that moment he was really hoping he wasn't misjudging her energy - their energy. But then, he thought, the worst that could happen was she could decline and he'd likely never see her again. The night would simply belong in this moment, and considering how drunk they both were, maybe it wouldn't even be remembered. <br /> <br /> Still. He figured it didn't hurt to take a chance. "Unless you have to get back to your friends, which is totally understandable. I just thought..." The young man's words trailed and he gave a shake of his head. "I could make us some coffee. And then get to that deep, dark secret of yours."</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sat Mar 18, 2017 7:01 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>“It is probably better this way, that you never know the secrets I really hold.” She laughed. Eliza had failed to notice the shift in magic that conspired between them when she had briefly touched his knee. It had been a complete mistake, but one she was not sober enough to regret just yet. Her eyes glinted darkly, shifting towards a gentle brown. Her attention shifted back to the people finishing off the last of their drinks, until he beckoned her back with the trailing sound of his voice. Both of her eyebrows rose above her eyes, at his question. Then she permitted him to ramble on, the smirk on the right side of her mouth growing more pronounced with each passing word of his. Finally, she slipped out of the booth and titled her head towards the door, ignoring the whispering of <em>mistake mistake mistake</em> by her mind. <br /> <br /> “I don’t think they’ll miss me tonight. But I’ll only come with you on one condition,” she smiled, grabbing her jacket, and headed back towards the door, fairly confident that he would follow (whether naturally or because of the intensely staggering amount of alcohol coursing through her system). She strolled towards the front, managing it easily with the thinning of the crowds as other drunkards made their way home for the night.<br /> <br /> Eliza leaned against the wall outside, drawing her phone out of her pocket. She knew where he lived, but that despite her intoxication, she knew better than to reveal that information. “My secret stays my secret but I will take that coffee.” She smiled broadly and held out her phone to him. The Uber app was up with their current location as pick-up and the cursor blinking at destination. When he entered it in, she placed her phone back in her pocket. She climbed into the car when it arrived and grabbed him by the shirt to pull him after her, making no contacts with his skin.<br /> <br /> Their arrival at his place was coupled with laughter and a rushed apology to the driver, nearly forgetting her jacket and rushing back to grab it through the window. “Sorry, sorry.” Eliza giggled…<em>giggled</em>. Who was this person?? “Now show me around this place…” her hand waved about the front door, listening to him get his keys, “and make that one hell of a strong cup of coffee because I don’t think that I am going to be able to move tomorrow or live tomorrow…” She tripped up the stairs and laughed, catching herself. <br /> <br /> The door opened and she stumbled against him, but skin did not touch skin prohibiting the strongest reading he’d be able to get on her. Fabric to hand would do something, give him an inkling but not strong enough to read her thoroughly. Eliza’s eyes sifted to blue in the darkness of the room. “Do you have any food too? Food would be excellent. I love food. Particularly French fries but this isn’t McDonald’s…do you have French fries?”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sat Mar 18, 2017 9:13 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>Owen wouldn’t have been able to explain just how he felt when Eliza agreed to go back to his apartment with him. He was surprised and nervous now almost, as he tried to remember what sort of state he’d left it in. Was his laundry left out? Were there dirty dishes in the sink that he’d said ‘fuck it’ to before he left, thinking he’d be home at a reasonable hour to do them before bed? With all of his jumbled thoughts crossing paths in his mind, it took him a second to tap in his address to get their Uber.<br /> <br /> While they’d waited, Marianne and Thomas both shot him a sort of knowing glance, smirks on their faces and giggle escaping Marianne. Before he knew it, he was tumbling into the car behind Eliza and on the way home. He was bringing a girl home. Like he’d told her already, it was something he’d never done before, and certainly had never had any plans to do so… ever, honestly, as it was never how he went about things. But all of his inhibitions were thrown to the wind apparently, and it wasn’t long before they were at his building.<br /> <br /> His laughter followed hers as she giggled behind him, the two of them stumbling up the stairs to the second floor where his apartment was. “You need to prepare yourself. I’m going to make the best cup of coffee you’ve ever had.” Owen grinned as they somehow made it into his apartment after he fumbled with his keys for a moment, and he found himself pressed against the door with Eliza’s own body just barely pressed to him. Now that he had more alcohol in his system, any sort of reading he’d get from their contact was practically null. Now, it just felt as if something was buzzing between them, an electric current that lit up under his skin.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry, I don’t think I have any French fries. I hope that isn’t a deal break,” he told her quietly, his left hand lifting to find the light switch, before he dropped both of his hands deftly to her sides. Owen’s blue eyes wandered away from the brunette, wandering towards the kitchen, before his gaze found hers again. “I <em>do</em> have a frozen pizza I think, if you think you have the patience to wait for it.” A dark eyebrow lifted, and the young man’s hands had drifted down to her hips and his eyes flicked down to her lips just briefly, but instead of pulling her closer like he might have done, he moved her back a step so that he could move into the kitchen.<br /> <br /> He tipped his chin over his shoulder to look at her and then he turned fully to see her, grinning all the while. “Please, make yourself at home, get comfortable. It’ll be a little bit for the coffee to brew and the oven to heat up.” He took his own time to kick off his shoes, although even drunk he felt a little bit silly walking around in socked feet and his nicer clothing while making coffee and pizza. <br /> <br /> He turned the oven on, and started brewing a fresh pot of coffee. Owen rifled through the cabinets for two coffee mugs, retrieving creamer from the fridge and sweetener from another cabinet. In spite of being drunk, he moved about his kitchen pretty easily, even if he had to check and recheck his cabinets for the baking sheet a few times. Now that he just had to wait, he paused, leaning against the counter and folding his arms over his chest. “If you’re going to eat my pizza and drink my coffee, you’ll have to tell me something about yourself first. Trade a fact for your coffee, house rules.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun Mar 26, 2017 7:21 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Sobriety would have immensely improved the understanding of the electricity that passed between them. It hummed beneath her skin, attempting to awaken the muddled part of her mind. It failed miserably, suppressed firmly by the alcohol coursing through her veins. A exasperated sigh escaped her as she flopped herself onto one of the bar stools, “French fries are the best drunk food. Especially with cheese. And chili. And ketchup mixed with mayo for dipping.” The second sigh to leave her lips was one of longing, directly particularly at the idea of the greasy culinary concoction she was imagining in her head.<br /> <br /> “But pizza will do, I suppose.” She grinned, resting her head on her hands. Brown eyes flickered over to the shoes he had just discarded and made her want to be free of hers as well. She reached down and unzipped her boots, attempting to kick it off before sending it flying into the now closed door. Eliza cringed and looked at him from the side. “Soooorrrrryyy.” Yet, she proceeded to do something nearly identical with the second, which made her laugh.<br /> <br /> “A fact for the coffee. Well….this may be a deal breaker for you but, “ Eliza leaned in conspiratorially, looking at the dark liquid now brewing in the pot. “Are you ready? I mean this is avocado level stuff right here, so prepare yourself.” Inhaling, her hands spread flat on the counter between them. “I don’t even drink coffee.” The witch smiled, tucking her socked feet up beneath her to make her appear taller on the barstool that she occupied.<br /> <br /> “It tastes absolutely terrible and it makes my hands shake. I can’t have shaky hands for my job so coffee is a no-go. But it takes like ass anyways so I don’t feel as though I am missing out on anything. But <em>tea</em> now that is a beverage I can get on board with, but I suppose I’ll settle for water with my pizza. Hydrating would be a good idea at this point because the more I sit here the more I feel those shots that your friend gave us. What was her name again…Margaret. MARY! Mary…” Eliza tasted the names on her tongue and knew that they felt wrong, but couldn’t manage to remember why they were incorrect.<br /> <br /> Shrugging, the oven dinged and she jumped off. She stumbled slightly, catching herself on the refrigerator handle, managing to upright herself. The freezer air hit her face with surprising refreshness. She rummaged around, manage to find two frozen pizzas – four cheese and meat lovers. “Four cheese it is. To make up for the discouraging lack of French fries in this apartment.” The package was quickly opened and she popped it into the oven. Whirling around, she leaned against the oven door, feeling the venting heat against her back.<br /> <br /> “Your turn!” Cocking her head to the side, dark hair tumbled against her shoulder.</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun Apr 02, 2017 5:45 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>Considering he was just as inebriated as Eliza, he couldn’t help but laugh at not one of her shoes, but both, colliding with his front door as he got the coffee ready. He was certain there had probably never been this much noise emanating from his apartment, at this hour at least. Hopefully there wouldn’t be a knock on his door from an irritated neighbor, or the super the next morning to tell him that he needed to keep it down when it was two-thirty in the morning.<br /> <br /> Granted, he wasn’t thinking about it much at that exact moment, he was busy. The coffee began brewing and he settled his attention on her, from across the other side of the breakfast bar. His hands laid along the edge, leaning forward just a bit as she’d lowered her voice before her big reveal. “Excuse me?” He replied with a grin and a tilt of his brow, his tone feigning offense as she went on with her explanation. “I’m sorry, I just can’t listen to this blasphemy. I should just send you home right now, honestly.”<br /> <br /> His blue eyes narrowed on her, but he couldn’t hold the expression for long before the smile returned. Hydrating probably <em>was</em> a good idea, and into the fridge he went to get the water pitcher. “Marianne, who likes to think we’re still in college sometimes and we can take a night out like this without having to take the entire next day to recover.” He might have been drunk, but he knew what was waiting for him tomorrow.<br /> <br /> While Eliza nearly flew off the barstool to get the pizza from the freezer, he filled up a glass of water for her, another one for himself. “After your blasphemous statement about coffee just now, you should be glad I’m letting you eat <em>any</em> of my food, Eliza,” he mentioned, leaning his back against the counter beside the oven while he sipped at his water.<br /> <br /> As if the movement were instinctive, he lifted his hand to brush that curl of her hair back behind her ear, away from her shoulder, while he considered what he could tell her about himself. The brief contact left his fingertips buzzing, and he felt distracted, and quickly drew his hand back to rest at the edge of the counter again. This was such new territory for him, and there was something, <em>something</em> there but something else still holding him just the smallest bit back.<br /> <br /> Owen needed to quell his nerves. With as much liquid courage in his system, he didn’t feel that much more confident than usual. “Let’s see…” he began, his teeth catching his lower lip, “well, I moved here with my aunt when I was 10, from the Midwest. I think I prefer the west coast, I’m not sure I’d want to leave.” He gave a shrug of his shoulders. Finally, the coffee finished brewing, and he reached for the mug he’d retrieved to fill that and doctor the beverage to his liking. “What about you, are you from around here?”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sat Apr 08, 2017 9:51 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>“We’ll just have to agree to harbor these deep dark secrets and never speak of them again. Avocados and coffee. The darkest of secrets.” She laughed, brushing her hair back as she tasted Marianne’s name again, trying to commit it into her fuddled memory. She licked her lips, just as he brushed his fingers across her cheek. It was the lightest of touches, drawing her hair with it. Her skin electrified, sparking the recesses of her mind –clearing it through the fog of drunkenness. Then it ended and the sluggish nature of her mind returned.<br /> <br /> She grasped her water in her hand, taking a slow sip as she listened to him talk about his life and how he ended up here. Funnily enough, she knew that little fact already. She knew where he had been born and that he ended up here. An aunt was is guardian when he was younger. There was little mention of his parents that The Circle could gather but it didn’t much matter. Records showed that they were dead and he was the only child of their union. There would be no further problems or need to remove any siblings from the equation.<br /> <br /> The smell of pizza began to fill the small kitchen. “Around here? No. I didn’t start here, at least.” She smiled and knew (albeit not soberly) that this conversation needed to shift from herself and her history. Having been raised in The Circle, Eliza was well aware that she couldn’t very well divulge the truth. Dark eyes flickered back to him. “I think I would like to live along the coast, perhaps in Georgia or even Alaska. I know that they are vastly different places.” She laughed crouching down to peer at the pizza through the window in the oven.<br /> <br /> “Alaska is beautiful, I’ve heard. I’ve always wanted to see it and I don’t so much mind the cold.” She rose back up, rocking on the balls of her feet as she took another swig of water. The aroma of melted cheese filled her nostrils and she inhaled deeply, hoisting herself up to the counter next to him. She kicked him lightly with her foot, swinging them back and forth. The <em>tap tap tap</em> against the cabinets was the soft thud of her heel against the wood. “Do you like to read?” She asked, knocking her foot against the side of his knee. “I do.” That was true. The pizza timer began to beep and she kicked him harder. “You’re up! Pizza time!”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sat May 06, 2017 11:55 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>One would think the coffee, the water, time itself and not having alcohol now for a good half hour at the very least would have started to sober him up. But he still felt especially drunk, and he wondered if it was her very presence, their lilting conversation. There was a relatively easy back and forth, despite the conversation dipping towards the ‘getting to know each other’ territory. Asking about secrets, backgrounds, simple things like what you like to do in your free time. It had no quality of being forced, which usually happened on the typical first or blind date. <br /> <br /> Her answer was vague, he noted, and then realized that maybe his own had been just as vague and there was no need to read into it. There was no promise they’d see each other after tonight, even if he’d like to, so then what <em>was</em> the point in divulging every detail? Although… truthfully, he didn’t know where exactly this night was going to end, and he wasn’t going to make any brash assumptions. For now, they were relative strangers, attempting to sober up over pizza and light conversation. And Owen was more than okay with that. <br /> <br /> “I can’t say I blame you for wanting to be on one end or the other of the country. There’s not too much to be desired about the middle if you ask me,” he replied with a smile, following her gaze towards the oven. Soon enough, she joined him on the counter, her foot linking with his, and his eyes flickered back and forth at the movement of their feet for a second and to her eyes. Something stirred in him, just slightly again, and he tried to stamp it down by distracting himself with his coffee.<br /> <br /> “Do I like to read?” He asked her, almost incredulous, and scoffed like it was the most offensive thing she could have asked him. “Of course I do. I wanted to get into editing, but I haven’t quite got there yet. Someday, hopefully.” Currently, Owen worked at the library with a side gig to help bring in a little more money so he could afford to live on his own, but wasn’t feeling outgoing enough to share with Eliza everything he did for a living.<br /> <br /> The timer was his saving grace, as he pushed himself off the counter. Finding a couple of pot holders, he took the pizza from the oven, a sigh of contentment parting his lips as the scent swirled around him. “I hope that this makes up for my lack of French fries,” he said, tilting his blue eyes towards Eliza, another grin tilting the corners of his lips up. While the pizza cooled, he grabbed a couple of plates, and didn’t wait much longer before he started cutting the pizza into eighths, serving his guest two to start with, two for himself.<br /> <br /> “What do you like to read?” He asked before taking a bite of his pizza. “Tell me about your favorite book.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun May 07, 2017 7:57 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>“The middle is like…these weird nothingness that you merely travel through to get from the east to the west. Except Chicago. I went there once.” <em>To kill a woman.</em> “And I really enjoyed it. During the summer, the wind felt so cool on my skin by the pier. I could have stood there for hours, listening to the kids and feeling the breeze.” Eli laughed, feeling the skin around her food go numb from where it touched his. It was just the alcohol.<br /> <br /> Surprised filed her gaze as she head snapped towards him. “Really? An editor. Journalism or more along the lines of book editing – fantasy, historical fiction, non-fiction? Did you major in English in college?” Had he gone to college? She squinted slightly, as if trying to remember it on his file but the pages in her memory were blurred. Then the pizza was procured and offered to her. The smell of melted cheese and meats rushed upwards with the steam against her face. “Mmmm. I think I can survive on this.” <br /> <br /> A grin played her face before she shoved pizza into her mouth. The grease dripped down her chin and she laughed, mouth stuffed to the brim with crust, sauce and cheese. She held her hand beneath her chin, cupping it to catch anything that might fall to the floor. The assassin grabbed a paper towel from behind him and wiped her face. “Attractive, no?” She laughed, returning to the half eaten slice he’d given her.<br /> <br /> “I love to read, but I think you have just asked one of the most difficult questions a bibliophile could ever be asked.” The next bite was chewed thoughtfully. “Is it too morbid to say The Emperor of Maladies?” A grimace flickered across her face, almost ashamed to admit that such a terribly depressing non-fiction was one of her favorites. “It’s the history of cancer but I found it fascinating. Though,” a paused, finishing the slice of pizza much the same as a ravenous animal might, “Atonement is my most worn book. I think I have read it nearly twenty times through. I probably need a new copy at this point but it is hard to part with it.”<br /> <br /> She finished the other slice and finished off her water. Eliza wiped her hands on a fresh paper towel and meandered into the small living area. She settled herself onto the couch, lying back against the arm. Her arm bent and she lowered her head down onto the crook. “Now you’re up, guacamole hater. Tell me a story about yourself – something from when you were younger.” She jerked her thumb towards the smaller space beside her that was open for him, should he want it. Though, the back of her mind whispered that she should leave. Her full stomach and buzz of booze won out again though. <em>Just rest,</em> they told her, <em>you can finish your work tomorrow after you’ve relaxed.</em> “I like stories.” She murmured, keeping her tired eyes on him.</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun May 07, 2017 8:33 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>Owen was working on his piece of pizza when her words reached him, shocked at what he’d told her about himself. “I did, actually – I’ve got my Masters, but it doesn’t seem to be doing me much good right now,” he stated with a chuckle, a slight shake of his head. When she asked about the finer details, his face warmed a bit at the mention of journalism, but he shook his head. “More along the lines of editing; fiction is what I would have preferred but…” The male gave a shrug of his shoulders. “One of these days it’ll happen.”<br /> <br /> He hoped it did, at least. There was nothing wrong with the library, he’d been there for years now, but eventually he wanted to do more.<br /> <br /> Now, he wasn’t thinking about it that much, and now he was laughing at the way she completely devoured her pizza. He didn’t answer her question, because honestly, even with the sauce dripping off her chin, Owen wanted to close the short distance between them and kiss her. Maybe not with pizza in their mouths, obviously. Still, the want to do so was still there.<br /> <br /> The timing was definitely off; now wasn’t the moment. One could argue that there never was that <em>right time</em>, but they were talking, they were eating most importantly. Owen was even onto his second piece of pizza at the point that Eliza started talking books. “Atonement… I don’t think I’ve read that, but I definitely watched the movie at some point.” A pause as he set his plate down on the counter, leaving the remaining crust to his second piece. “Which I know is definitely considered a crime against humanity for someone who loves to read.”<br /> <br /> They were both finished eating now, and Owen could tell that some of his buzz had worn. His coffee had cooled slightly as well, but he still drank it, and even poured a little more into his mug when Eliza wandered into his small living room. “Should I tell you about my first, horrific incident with guacamole?” He teased, trailing in before settling beside her on the couch, leaving his mug on the small table to his right. For a moment, he remained quiet, trying to think of something… pleasant from his childhood that he could tell her. For much of it, he was a confused child, trying to figure out <em>what</em> he was more than who. Trying to figure out how to control his abilities, how to hide them.<br /> <br /> He tilted his head onto the back of the couch, eyes falling closed for just a moment before he felt that spinning feeling start. A memory clicked in his mind, and blue eyes wandered towards the girl beside him, his sleepy gaze full of amusement. “So, my aunt pretty much raised me, right? And from what I know about my extended family, it’s not very big, like I don’t even know if I have cousins,” he licked his lips, and mimicked her posture, propping his elbow on the back of the couch, he allowed his head to fall to the palm of his hand. “Needless to say, she had pretty much zero experience with children. Anyway, this was before I – I stayed with her permanently, but my mom was away and she was watching me. One of my first teeth was wiggly, and I asked her to help me pull it, but it wasn’t quite ready yet…” His voice trailed and he laughed. “I nearly passed out from seeing the blood, I think, and she had no clue what to do. She was screaming, afraid that she’d traumatized me, but I think I’m alright for the most part. I still don’t really like the sight of blood, but I don’t know many people who do.”<br /> <br /> His other hand fell to her knee at that point, his thumb beginning to trace a slow, lazy circle against the dark fabric of her jeans. “Your turn. And I expect a good story from someone who reads so much they consider themselves a bibliophile.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun May 07, 2017 9:08 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Lazy gaze followed the slow way that he moved along, setting his coffee down and joining her on the couch. His body heat radiated gently from him, pressing against her leg. She drew the leg furthest from him under the other, but left the one against him where it was. As Eli listened to his story, she noticed that the normal hum under her skin quieted when he was near. It was unsettling and comforting at the same time. It was something new, the numbness that his contact brought to her. It soothed the constant buzz she had since her abilities had manifested.<br /> <br /> The end of his tale brought a laugh from her mouth, pushing herself up from her reclined position to take in the relaxed one that he had assumed. “Blood doesn’t bother me so that’s not precisely a sensation I think that I’d be familiar with.” She giggled again, the idea of blood bothering her amusing – though she doubted he would make that leap. She had been trained in hand-to-hand combat, if her abilities ever failed her. Eli had drawn blood on more people that she cared to ever attempt to count. Licking her lips, she lowered her eyes to hand drawing patterns on her knee then upwards towards his mouth. She lingered there, long enough to be obvious before back to his eyes. Her own lip was drawn between her teeth, pressing gently down, focusing on the imperfect circles creating little tingles of coolness through her jeans. <br /> <br /> “I’m a lover of stories but not necessarily a story teller.” Eli leaned back but towards him this time, her shoulder touching his. Her head tilted upwards and she examined the ceiling with mild interest. “But, I suppose I can try my hand at it. Ahem. We begin this tale on a warm summer’s day…” But then she laughed and turned her head to the side, looking at his hand and his face, absently flickered between the two. “I grew up going to this after school program for gifted kids,” <em>Gifted being a particularly special word for these individuals.</em> “But I wasn’t as talented as the rest of them – even the younger kids just took the to games and programs that were offered so much faster than I did. I didn’t quite fit in with the rest of them because I was terrible at every game and no one wanted me on their team. When I was about twelve, I was hitting that awkward stage where you desperately want to be like by the other kids, especially the older ones. This one girl was showing off the the group of older boys, right, by drinking coffee from the adult’s section and I thought it wouldn’t be a big deal and I could do that. Well…” She smirked, biting her lip again for a moment. “I took a big sip of decaf coffee from the cup I made myself. Not only was it molten lava hot, it tasted nothing like that the older girl had been describing as ‘no big deal, kinda sweet.’ And that, is precisely how I came to hate coffee.”<br /> <br /> Eliza laughed. “I don’t know if that is the story you were hoping for but I thought it might serve.” Her buzz was diminishing but still clouding her mind. Almost hesitantly, she placed her hand on his arm, right beneath the level of his shirt. Her skin hummed, heightened momentarily before feeling precisely how putting a cold hand under hot water did. She inhaled slowly through her teeth and exhaled shakily. It was electrifying and not in an unpleasant way. Was this the alcohol affecting her interactions with other individuals who were magically inclined? What would it be like to kiss him? To feel that spread through her? Another shaky breath and she leaned forward slightly, but hesitated – stopped by the contract she knew she was obligated to fill in the very back of her mind. “Tell me a real secret.” She murmured, her voice softer than a bird’s feather, floating in the space of breath between them. “A real one.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun May 07, 2017 10:07 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>His hand felt like it was on fire, that electric current thrumming beneath his skin again. There was no missing the way her eyes flickered from his, just a hair lower, and without thinking he moved towards her just slightly. He made no move though, not as she spoke, spinning her own story now. Truthfully, it was hard for him to focus, to let the syllables and the words and sentences connect for a moment. But then he took in a deep breath, the movement of his thumb stilling, though he left his hand to rest against her leg.<br /> <br /> Now, he listened, his attention rapt and another smile flickering across his face when she revealed just what made her hate coffee so much. “There-in lies the problem, Eliza,” her name was just a sigh from his lips, “first, you were drinking decaf. There’s really not much point in drinking decaf if you’re going to be drinking coffee. Second, you drank it black the first time, which might even be a graver mistake than the first.” His tongue flicked out over his lips, “but that story will do, I guess. I might still have to try to convert you, though.”<br /> <br /> Then, her hand fell directly to his arm, and he swore he could practically hear the buzzing of the direct contact of her skin. Usually, something like this might pull a picture to his mind – maybe a memory from the person he was touching, or a thought that might be fluttering through their head at that particular moment. With Eliza, however, he drew nothing; he didn’t want to see anything, didn’t want to make that sort of trespass into her thought process, but he felt absolutely wired. There was a buzzing in his ears, in his own mind, and it took some effort to quell it in that moment, because Owen didn’t want to move an inch.<br /> <br /> That hand on her leg shifted just the slightest bit higher, and as her body leaned closer to his; blue eyes now dropped to her mouth, watching as they formed the request for another secret. “A real one?” He repeated, tipping his eyes to hers now, a dark brow arched. “I thought the guacamole secret served its purpose earlier,” he whispered to her, mischief tangled in his words, though he knew he wasn’t going to get out of it without telling her something.<br /> <br /> “You have to promise that you won’t tell anyone, of course,” he requested just as quietly as she’d spoken before. Owen couldn’t help but let his gaze drop to her lips again, tempted to forget about the secret, to close the distance between them. “I…” his voice trailed, his free hand lifting to her face. His thumb brushed against her jaw before his fingers toyed with her dark hair, brushing it back from her face again. “I don’t just work at the library. I have a second job working for a magazine, writing a column under a pseudonym. The even bigger secret, that you’ll have to earn, is what exactly I write.” That grin of his made its way over his lips again, as a sigh parted between them, eyes flickering to hers, holding her gaze. “Bonus secret,” he added with a tilt of his brow, “I’d really like to kiss you right now.”</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun May 07, 2017 10:31 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Every single movement that he made was electrifying and crippling at the same moment. She felt the tantalizing way his hand move, inched just slightly upwards, no longer making those circles against her jeans. Even as he stopped, as the cycle of numbness was now constant – she wished it wouldn’t quite end. The pounding of her own heart filled her ears in a panicked, flickering way it never did when she was on a job. Eliza had always been a steady, constant hum but when he was near she was disrupted, uneven.<br /> <br /> She grinned at his mention of avocados. “Hardly. That was a surface secret. A real one.” She repeated, before he continued. A hasty nod of her head, confirming her ability to keep his secrets, sent strands of hair brushing across her shoulder and shading the space between their faces. The seclusion made his breath rush warmly down her neck and she worked very deliberately to keep from making her breath noticeable. Then he had to go and bring his hand to her face.<br /> <br /> All of her thoughts ceased – stopped mid-track – the moment he touched her – skin to skin. A stillness entered her mind for a long second before she was able to resume her own thoughts, sluggishly. <em>Focus on his words.</em> She chided herself. <em>Better yet, kill him and be done with it.</em> But his thumb stroked the line of her jaw and then drew her hair back. How was she supposed to breathe? Was this part of his ability? No, her talents wouldn’t permit her to be persuaded this way and even if they did …she didn’t care night now. She needed more, something.<br /> <br /> At his confession, Eliza smiled broadly, eyes flickered between his as she searched them. “A writer now…not just a fancy editor with a Master’s degree. I was unaware I was in the presence of such a smarty pants.” <em>God, you sound stupid.</em> The thought hit her and she scrunched her lips, before his bonus declaration hit her ears. Startled, she looked him directly in the eyes. Scrunches lips turned into a soft ‘O’ of surprise. Her heart pounded against her ribcage, threatening to explode out of chest. With her hand against her face, her mind couldn’t race but it moved as quickly as possible.<br /> <br /> She considered the possibilities – she could just slip from her position onto his lap. She could draw back and leave – the smarter decision. Eli’s eyes flickered from dark green to a light blue as she tilted her head slightly. Slowly, she raised her hand from his arm to his neck, inching it upwards and back, brushing through the strands of his dark hair. Her fingers prickled with numbness and she had to know what it felt like, needed to know what it would be like – just a touch. The distance between them closed and she grazed his lips with her own. Like a fairy’s breath, it was the lightest touch she could have possibly bestowed upon him. Yet it electrified her, sending a shudder against her neck and down her spine to spread across her waist and to the tips of her toes. She drew a few inches back, inhaling unevenly. “What’s stopping you?” She whispered, barely forming the words as her mouth turned upwards just at one corner.<br /> <br /> “And I can think of a few ways to earn a bit more of that secret and pseudonym, if you’re willing.” Eyes danced back and forth between his once more, before biting her lower lip. Her hand untangled itself from his hair and dropped downwards slightly to rest at the crook of his neck.</p><p><strong>Re: it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun May 07, 2017 10:54 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Dollface</strong></p><p>Owen hadn’t even given himself a chance to linger on his first confession before jumping to the second – the one he definitely deemed more important. He realized that he could have just kissed her by now, that there was hardly any space between them, and maybe it was… weird that he told her he’d like to, rather than just making the move to do it. But she was drunk, he was drunk, and he wanted to respect that invisible boundary line that lay between them. Sure, he’d brought her back to his apartment, they’d spent the majority of the night together, but that didn’t mean anything was supposed to happen.<br /> <br /> Something seemed bound to happen, however.<br /> <br /> Her movements were slow, the weight of her hand warm against his neck and he couldn’t help that he leaned into the touch just slightly. That buzzing feeling followed, intensifying, especially when she just barely grazed her lips against his. Eyes closed, his breath hitched, the grip of both his hands tightening just the slightest bit as she pulled away from him then. “I—” he prepared to answer her, before that smile appeared on her features and her next suggestion followed.<br /> <br /> Another chuckle escaped him, “is that right, Eli?” He practically breathed the words again, and as her hand traveled downwards, his own did the same. The hand that had been in her hair drifted down to her waist and he pulled her towards him, closer, as if there was any room left, and he kissed her. His lips touched hers and it certainly wasn’t a kiss he’d ever experienced before, and if he was in his right mind, he might have been wondering if maybe, just maybe… Eliza was like him.<br /> <br /> Instead, he assumed their inebriation had something to do with it. Because that kiss warmed him from his head to his toes, fire dancing on his fingertips as one hand gripped her side, the other at the back of her head, threading through her loose dark curls. His teeth nipped at her lower lip as he pulled back just slightly, leaving a kiss at the corner of her mouth, another against her jaw. “It’s going to take quite a bit to get that secret out of me, you know,” he whispered, his mouth hovering close to her ear.<br /> <br /> Owen had tipped his head to look at her this time. His hands lowered to her hips, beneath the bottom of her top but not daring yet to drift over her skin despite the fact he was itching to roam – he kept himself in check. “I’d like to hear a secret from you now, please. Don’t think you could distract me that much. And no more of this coffee slandering nonsense.”</p><p>All times are UTC-05:00<br /> Page <strong>1</strong> of <strong>8</strong></p><p>Powered by phpBB® Forum Software © phpBB Limited<br /> https://www.phpbb.com/</p><p> </p><p> </p><p><strong>Ink and Prose</strong></p><p>An advanced roleplaying community.<br /> <a href="http://inkandprose.comm/">http://inkandprose.comm/</a></p><p><strong>it's just i can't seem to sleep these days  and you can't seem to stop digging this grave</strong></p><p><a href="http://inkandprose.comm/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=3550">http://inkandprose.comm/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=3550</a></p><p>Page <strong>2</strong> of <strong>8</strong></p>]]></content:encoded>
						                            <category domain="https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/">Modern</category>                        <dc:creator>simply</dc:creator>
                        <guid isPermaLink="true">https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/its-just-i-cant-seem-to-sleep-these-days-r-and-you-cant-seem-to-stop-digging-this-grave/</guid>
                    </item>
				                    <item>
                        <title> those who don&#039;t believe in magic will never find it </title>
                        <link>https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/r-those-who-dont-believe-in-magic-will-never-find-it-18/</link>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 18 Apr 2018 03:50:16 +0000</pubDate>
                        <description><![CDATA[Posted: Sun Dec 13, 2015 11:08 pmby SimplyDank darkness descended on the abandoned outskirts of the tiny town, pushing the sparkling light outwards and away, up into the retreating sky. The ...]]></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Posted: <strong>Sun Dec 13, 2015 11:08 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p><em>Dank darkness descended on the abandoned outskirts of the tiny town, pushing the sparkling light outwards and away, up into the retreating sky. The typical sounds of the wooded forest were absent. Completely and utterly absent. It was as though all of the noise had been sucked from the air and displaced- </em><br /> <br /> “Aghh, stop, Em.” Pale hands waved in the air between the pair that occupied opposing chairs in a small living room. “It’s…gah,” the speaker stuck out her tongue and shook her shoulders, “it’s so unbearably verbose. Make it stop, I can’t go on any longer.” The woman took a sip of the steaming beverage in her chipped coffee mug in an effort to wash the language away.<br /> <br /> “He thinks himself the next J.K. Rowling and he’s only sixteen years old, Selene. With proper encouragement,” Emily was promptly cut-off from her words, mid-sentence.<br /> <br /> “And the burning of his thesaurus,” her companion interjected, smirking, tucking a blonde strand of hair behind her ear. The light strands mixed with the darker ones, giving her hair a shine when beams of sunlight would hit it. She laughed, again, leaning back into the plush cushion of the chair. Merriment danced in her gray eyes as she swiped the paper from across the coffee table.<br /> <br /> “Watch it. Could give me a paper cut.” Emily responded, but moved to cradle her mug instead. Selena flipped through the pages and then tossed them into the air in irritation. <br /> <br /> “You have got to be joking with me. “ She shook her head. “Seriously, burning his thesaurus would be doing the whole world a favor. Never pick it up. Just let it rot there on the floor forever.” Sipping her coffee, her attentions focused back on her friend, who pushed herself off of the love seat and scooped up the paper.<br /> <br /> “Be careful with these. I do have the grade them and give them back.”<br /> “I’ll save you the trouble. Big, fat F.” <br /> “Oh, it is not <em>that</em> bad. You wrote worse poetry about Kevin Lovett in middle school.” This elicited a groan from her friend.<br /> “Don’t remind me.” The moan turned into a barking laugh. Interested gaze flickered across her friend’s face as Emily retrieved the wordy script from the floor.<br /> “You know it’s half past ten, right? <br /> “Ha. Funny.”<br /> “No, seriously.”<br /> “Fuck, Em. Come on, why didn’t you tell me sooner?!” Selena let her cup clattered onto the side table and attempted to steady it with shaky hands. “He’s going to kill me. I was supposed to open up an hour ago.” As she moved through the small apartment, she striped herself of her current lounge clothes. Exposed skin erupted in goosebumps from the chill in the air. A flurry of ‘fucks’ were muttered as she entered her bedroom and dressed herself. A white silk blouse covered her upper half and she struggled to jump into her jeans.<br /> <br /> Sitting on her bed, she anxiously grabbed a pair of mismatched socks and yanked them onto her small feet, roughly. “Where are my boooots?” She muttered to herself, cursing all the while. She dropped to her knees and peered under the bed, finding no leather shows there. As she hurried back towards the living room, gray eyes spied them just under the chair she had occupied earlier. In a sweeping motion, she grabbed her purse and the shoes before running out the door with laughter following her down the steps to her car.</p><p><br /> <br /> The town passed by in a blur to the frantic woman, but outside the town went about its usual business and remained ignorant of Selena's plight. She whipped past the high school, where the telepathic Mrs. George waited out front. Normally, she only screened the children mentally if there was something afoot but she always did a quick monitor to determine if anyone was bringing anything illicit onto school grounds. Selena had gotten caught with a few of her father’s love charms once – trying to sell them to the other girls to make some cash for the weekend. It had been foolish – she thought she could shield herself like the other witches. Unfortunately, that was not the care.<br /> <br /> The other cars on the street displayed their custom license plate tags, emblazoned with the protective wars to prevent collisions. Not so much self-driving, as they were protective. People were capable of speeding and crashing but it would protect those inside for any life-threatening injuries. As she neared her destination, the witch passed the Numbers Nook where minor magicians and the commoners could attempt to decipher the future ad the secrets of their own universes by examining the numbers they encountered in daily life. Everything was perfectly normal.<br /> <br /> Except that the shop Selena worked at was not open at promptly 9:30 as it had been doing for over a century.<br /> <br /> A dark Ford escape waited in the parking lot of the Hervieux Medicinals shoppe. Slinging gravel, Selena whipped her burgundy Toyota Camry into the owner’s space. Frantically, wild eyes searched for the black truck that was her father’s. It was nowhere in sight and she exhaled a sigh of relief. She exited her car hurriedly, locking it behind her with a click of the keyless control.<br /> <br /> “Hey Mrs. Parson. I am so, so sorry for keepin’ you waitin’.” She smiled and the freckles along the bridge of her nose inched up closer to her eyes. <br /> <br /> “It’s fine, Selena. Wouldya mind mixing something extra for me, though? It wasn’t on my order.”<br /> <br /> “Absolutely, Mrs. Parson. Least I can do for you.” Selena turned her back on the aging woman and slipped the golden key into the locks on the outside of the shop’s door. Entering, she flicked on the lights and the electricity began to hum within the walls. She worked her way through the short aisles and to the front of the shop, hearing Mrs. Parson’s cane <em>click</em> on the floor behind her.<br /> <br /> “What can I make you?” Selena tossed the keys onto the counter and began rummaging through brown paper parcels beneath the cash register. She found the one with her own handwriting on the front, spelling out <em>Mrs. Margaret Parson.</em> She remembered filling the order two days prior. Some salve for arthritis and a poultice for eczema. <br /> <br /> “Something…” The brown eyes were framed by gently rolling wrinkles. “Something to help Alfred Tinnamen realize that I’m…a catch.” The elderly woman said and Selena could not help but smile at her. <br /> <br /> “You want a love potion?” She always teased those that came in for such things. It was something that she found rather frivolous. The community in which she resided had accepted the magically gifted among them and in return, the witches of the coven provided services and an ever growing and readily stable economy to the town. The Hervieux Medicinal shoppe had been open for nearly a century, providing remedies, potions and useful spells to those for a price. Selena was the third Hervieux to work in the shop after attending university in Charleston. <br /> <br /> The blue in Selena’s eyes sparkled and she pushed the parcel across the counter. Elbows met the wood of the counter as she leaned over. “You are aware, Mrs. Parson, that such spells are not permanent and that the effects can wear off easily enough. He won’t be a lovesick puppy. He’ll just…begin to notice your positively qualities more. But…he may not be interested in that way, still.”<br /> <br /> “I know, I know. It’s just so hard, at my age, to spend so much time alone together. I am hoping that something might peak his interest enough to give us some quality time.”<br /> <br /> “Of course, I understand, but we do require that you sign this waver.” Leaning back, the young woman filed though a stack of papers and handed a stapled packet to the interested party. Selena placed a black pen on top of it of the papers and rang up the amount. “We could have that ready for you by this afternoon around 3, if that works with your schedule.”<br /> <br /> “More than swift, Selena, thank you.” She said as she allowed her cane to hand from the counter, taking the pen to sign on the last page. “We are glad you are back from college. We thought Charleston may steal you from us.” <em>You and me both.</em> Selena thought as she calculated the total.<br /> <br /> “Seventy-six and fifty two cents.” A pause. “I did love it there but this was always where I was supposed to be.” The patron did not pick up on the undercurrent of resignation to her tone. She paid what was due and <em>clinked</em> her way out of the store with her parcel in the carpet bag that she carried as a purse.<br /> <br /> Selena tied up and began to collect the orders that had been placed online overnight. The silence settled on her and proved to be far too deafening. Pausing from her collections, the witch flipped open her Macbook and searched her Spotify until she settled on the Acoustic Afternoon playlist. It would do for now. She began to combine ingredients and worked through lunch, namely because the first two spells she tried were terribly unsuccessful. It wasn’t uncommon, for her to jumble an incantation or a hand motion for a spell the first time. As the heir to the coven, Selena was a startling disappointment when compared to her father and his seemingly endless supply of steady magic. <br /> <br /> In spell classes as a child, she would end up practicing far into the night and never master what the others had grasped so quickly. Of course, everyone had their strong suites. Hanna was gifted at telekinesis. Paul managed to make pyrotechnic displays in Las Vegas look like children’s birthday parties. It had made her envious, once, but she soon grew to accept the fact that she was mediocre, at best. Her father tried not to make her feel inadequate but she could see it in his eyes.<br /> <br /> Deep in her own thoughts, she finished the infatuation potion. She bottled it and wrote instructions, much like modern medical prescriptions. Pasting it to the glass, she packaged it carefully and wrote Mrs. Parson’s on the front in her flowing script. The door chimed around two thirty and she whirled around from her computer. <br /> <br /> “Have it all ready, Mrs. Parson and I wrote- Oh, I’m sorry, I thought you were someone else. Is there something that I can help you with?” Selena called out to the new arrival. She had not seen him before.</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Tue Jan 05, 2016 10:35 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>rejecteddounut</strong></p><p>"Eye of... N-" the dark-haired boy frowned, glancing up from the book at the red-haired woman who was standing before a cauldron, a spoon in her hand hovering above the cauldron.<br /> <br /> "Sound it out, love," she stated with a smile, patiently waiting for him to finish reading the ingredient before adding it even though she knew what it was.<br /> <br /> "Nnn-new..t? Eye of newt!? We're using newt eyeballs?!" He pulled a face, sticking out his tongue in disgust. “I don’t want to touch <em>eyeballs</em>.”<br /> <br /> A tinkling laugh escaped the woman and she set the spoon to the side, “Oh, Owen, it’s not real eyeballs.” She walked behind the boy who was sitting at the large wooden table and leaned over him, putting a finger on the words.<br /> <br /> “Almost all of these ingredients have <em>secret</em> names. What is in this book, this grimoire, is a code. It’s to prevent someone from getting the book that doesn’t know anything about magic and doing harmful things to others.”<br /> <br /> “And using magic to do harmful things is dangerous,” Owen stated firmly. It was one of the first rules he remembered being taught. “Cause it could come back to you three-fold.” He wasn’t exactly sure what three-fold was, but he didn’t imagine it was a good thing.<br /> <br /> His mother nodded, kissing the top of his head. “That’s right. Eye of Newt is actually Mustard Seed. And Elf Leaf is Lavender,” she pointed at an ingredient he named off earlier.<br /> <br /> “Mustard seed? Like what we have on burgers?” He raised his eyebrows, tilting his head to look up at his mother with a curious expression.<br /> <br /> She smiled, her nose wrinkling with her amusement. “Exactly, but that doesn’t mean you can squirt mustard in this potion, okay?” She wandered back over towards the cauldron, throwing in the appropriate amount of eye of newt. “What’s next?”<br /> <br /> Pulling the book close, Owen pressed a finger to the other words. “Stir…” he paused, remembering this phrase from another spell, “stir clockwise until all ingredients mixed well.”</p><p>***</p><p><br /> <br /> Owen blew out the candles on the cake, grinning as the people around the table (mostly women) around the table clapped. Picking up the wax numbers, he licked the icing off the 1 and then the 3 before handing them to his mother. "Thanks for this, everyone," he said with another smile. This was pretty much all he wanted for his birthday; all of the women in the coven to be together. It was rare that they were all here at the same time, and even then there were a few missing. They had sent cards and gifts with others or sent them in the mail and Owen understood that they had responsibilities that they couldn’t get away from—important spells needed to be cast or clients to tend to.<br /> <br /> This was all that he wanted for his thirteenth birthday though. He didn’t care about the presents; he just wanted the coven as whole as possible because he knew that they would disperse and he would officially begin his studies in the craft. His mother and all the others had taught him many things about magic since he was a child. His aunts and uncles—as he called them—had drifted in and out of his life over the years. Not in a bad way, they were all loving and sent him letters and gifts.<br /> <br /> Some of them stayed with him and his mother in their creaky old Victorian two-story house for various lengths over the years. They all had something to teach him: Louise had her scrying, Mark with his herb gardening, Muriel showed him so many things that he couldn’t even list them all. Once they were satisfied with what he knew at that point in his life, they would move back to where they came from or wherever their family had drifted to while they were away.<br /> <br /> Now that it was his thirteenth birthday, his lessons would change. He would leave the house he grew up in and travel from one side of the states to the other and everywhere in between; Owen would live with the various members of the coven and learn more from them for the next few years.<br /> <br /> His mother pressed a kiss to the top of his head as she finished passing out all of the slices of cake to everyone and produced a wrapped package from the small table behind her that held his gifts. “Here, love, this one is from me.”<br /> <br /> Owen grinned, carefully unwrapping it because he didn’t know if it contained something fragile. More than once, he had gotten old books for presents. This was a book, but it wasn’t an old one. In fact, it seemed brand new. He could smell the fresh leather scent of the bound pages. Flipping through it, he could tell that it was made by hand and it was completely blank. There was obviously a lot of love put into it and he recognized most of the symbols that were stamped into the cover. It was then that he realized that what he was being given was his own grimoire.<br /> <br /> "Oh, wow.." He breathed, delicately running his fingers over the symbols stamped into the leather. He had touched many grimoires. He knew that there were some that were passed down through generations--like his mother's--and there were others that were personalized to the individual. "Thank you." The birthday boy lifted his head to look at his mother before glancing at the rest of his coven. He was glad to have them, even if they weren't the most traditional of covens.</p><p>***</p><p><br /> <br /> For the next seven years, Owen bounced from one side of the country to the other. He stayed at least a few months at each home, learning all he could from them. There were times where he just spent a summer and then there was the last town that held quite a few members of the coven where he stayed a year and a half. Once he turned twenty, he was on his own. Not in the sense that the coven completely kicked him out and cut him off, but they all encouraged him to make his own path. To find himself and then decide what to do. They chipped in for his funds and told him that their doors were always open if he felt he needed them.<br /> <br /> He had spent a few months with his mother while saving more money and she had been so proud and impressed with his magic skills, but Owen knew that he had to try figure out what he did best. He had to understand himself before he could know what he had to offer to the coven. So after the winter snow melted, he got in his beat up car that he bought from one of the coven kids when he turned sixteen and headed out into the world.<br /> <br /> Growing from a boy to a young man, Owen learned many things, but even now, at the age of 23, he knew that he still didn’t know everything. In fact, being “kicked out” actually helped him understand more of the world and of magic than he would’ve ever known by staying with his coven. Over the course of his wandering years, Owen came across many magical families who were extremely tight-knit, ones that never left their hometowns and, while they did have knowledge that he didn’t, it just seemed a bit strange to him. It felt like limiting yourself in more ways than one, but most were as happy and as loving as his own coven, so it may just have seemed strange because he was an outsider.<br /> <br /> Arriving in the small South Carolina town, Owen knew that there was such a coven, which was a good thing because he was running low on supplies and energy within himself. He decided that he would try to make a living here for a few months. It was always safer to find a town with magical roots or—at the very least—an acceptance. Life could be dangerous for a wandering witch at times.<br /> <br /> He didn’t want to trample on any of the business dealings of the coven that seemed to be very firmly settled here, but more than once Owen had assisted a family and learned from them. Perhaps the same could happen here.<br /> <br /> Owen milled about the town before making his way to the apothecary. He definitely needed supplies before he did anything else. Walking through the door, the girl started chattering away and he sort of blinked and glanced around before he realized that she thought he was someone else. “Oh, um.. yes. Definitely not Mrs. Parson.”<br /> <br /> His eyes wandered about the store briefly before settling on her once more. “I’m Owen. I was wondering if you sold your ingredients individually instead of already prepared.” He didn’t see any evidence of anything being sold for witches themselves, but they could have those in a separate room.</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jan 21, 2016 10:49 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>The individual that stood in the hallway of the shop was certainly not Mrs. Parsons. He was tall, towering over the squat shelves that lined the hallway. He was currently occupying the area of homeopathic pain salves and tonics. (Fortunately for Selena, there were some remedies and potions that could be concocted and stored, rather than made to order – otherwise, how would she ever keep up reading the online blogs.) She had never seen him before and wondered if he was one of those historical wanderers. Every couple weeks, they would have an old couple or a young historian poking about the town. To them, their shop would look like at a classic little store stuck in the old ways and selling “tonics” and “potions” as trinkets and souvenirs as homage to the old ways. <br /> <br /> “Pleasure to meet you, Owen.” The response was in her best shopkeeper tone and she rounded the corner of the register’s counter. “What particularly are you looking for?” Her eyebrows knotted together in the middle, in confusion. After all, she knew every single witch that lived in their town and this boy was certainly not a member of their coven. They always didn’t have many visitors and the store typically had a strict policy of not selling singular ingredients to patrons. That had ended horribly nearly a century ago, when a young mortal decided to make her own anti-aging serum.<br /> <br /> “We do have a couple of packaged ingredients, but what do you need them for? We don’t sell them to mortals.” She put on her sweetest smile and motioned to a couple of pre-prepared elixirs. “There are a variety of prepared potions and salves for what bothers you, or I can create something more specific.” She brushed back a blonde strand of hair from her face, just as the door chimed again behind Owen.<br /> <br /> “Mrs. Parsons!” The grin on her face became more genuine and she turned her back to the new arrivals. Returned to her counter, she withdrew the two parcels she had prepared for the older woman. “Remember what I said, now. I did not say it to be coy.” Selena’s eyes sparkled delightedly and Mrs. Parsons blushed as she placed her purchasing in her knitting bag. Placing it on her shoulder, she tapped her way out to the door.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry, did you decide on something that you wanted?” Selena inquired. She tucked her hands under her arms, letting them rest across her chest. It had been a relatively dull afternoon and she was eager to close up shop. The little Italian restaurant around the corner always had $6.99 endless breadsticks and pesto pasta on Tuesdays. She was starving and as though on cue, her stomach gurgled. She laughed, embarrassed. “Sorry.” Red tinted her cheeks.</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Feb 04, 2016 12:36 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>rejecteddounut</strong></p><p>He wished that the damned bell on the door hadn’t rang when he walked in. Owen liked to watch other people and size up the situation before he barreled in. He liked to try and read someone so he would know how to approach them. There had been times when he had said the wrong thing about a person or their coven and had gotten disapproval. Once he had even gotten escorted out of town, but that was a serious misunderstanding. <br /> <br /> The young man stood there as she asked him what he was looking for. Oh, maybe he should’ve actually gone through his supplies and made a list before coming here. He should’ve been a little more prepared. “Well, um…” he patted his pockets, trying to figure out of his small notepad was in his jeans or his button-up plaid shirt. Usually he did keep a small list of things that he might need. The poor boy was a bit scatter-brained at times and that helped… when he remembered to write the things down. “I’ll have to think,” he stated as she continued talking.<br /> <br /> At the mention of ‘mortals,’ the corners of his lips twitched into a smile. That phrase always amused him. After all, witches weren’t <em>immortal</em>, not in the strictest definition. They just seemed to live a bit longer than those who had no magic in their blood. “Oh, no prepared stuff. I want—“ he was cut off by the chiming of the bell and Owen scooted closer to the salves the girl had pointed to in an attempt to stay out of the way of the business transaction. He did give the prepared items on display a look over, but it was absolutely nothing that he needed… or wanted. A lot of it seemed to be things for aches and pains, or for vanity purposes. <br /> <br /> Once the old woman was gone, he turned his eyes back on the blonde. “I’ll have to get my list on what I need; I’ve forgotten it in my car.” Owen stated as her stomach growled. There was absolutely no way he could’ve held back his chuckle, even if he was trying to be polite. “That’s another thing I need. A recommendation on where to eat. I’m not from here. Which you probably know considering the size of the town,” he reached up and rubbed the back of his neck, glancing around to see if there was a clock.<br /> <br /> “Oh, and I’m a Traveler. Not a mortal.” He gave her the phrase for witches who don’t claim a coven, but then corrected himself in case this was a town that eyed Travelers with suspicion. “I have a coven. We’re just… different. Wanderers.” Owen knew that there was no sort of word for what his coven did, but he tried to set ‘wanderers’ out there everywhere he went. “And I’m low on supplies… and food… If you would like, you could show me a good place to eat?” He quirked a brow, tilting his head and hoping he didn’t come off too forward, but it was always a relief to find a witch that was close to his age. They were usually more open about his ways.</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Mon Feb 29, 2016 8:10 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Selena watched him flounder with his pockets, in search of something that would aid in him describing to her what he required. A smile ached to press against her lips, but she did not want to seem rude to a new customer, even if he appeared a bit absent-minded. Yet, she was easily able to when he smiled at her at the mention of mortals. Clearly she had misspoken, but her attention was drawn away.<br /> <br /> When Mrs. Parsons left, she strode back over towards him. The heels of her boots clicked on the tiled floor and came to a halt next to him. “Okay, well we’re about to close up if you want to…” The rumble of her stomach was terribly loud and the sheepish grin she gave only served to bolster the blush on her cheeks at his amusement. She almost offered to show him a good spot for dinner when he mentioned his coven. Confusion flickered across her face and was slowly replaced with surprise. “Oh. We don’t get many Travelers.” She rubbed at the back of her neck, leaving small red marks on her pale skin. Blond hair brushed back over, hiding the spots she left behind. <br /> <br /> “In fact, I think you’re the first that I’ve ever met here….or anywhere in fact. Wanderers. Hmmm, I can’t say that I have come across the concept before. Though, I honestly don’t get much interaction with outside covens. South Carolina is the extent of my magical travels. Were you raised that way? Or did you just decide upon that one day?” She rambled on about Travelers as though they were cute animals at the zoo and she finally got to see one in real life. “Sorry, it just sounds terribly fascinating, is all and I’m being horrible unprofessional.” Thumbs hooked themselves into her back pockets to keep her from gesturing with them any further. <br /> <br /> “I can help you with the supplies, but we’re just about to close up for today.” She looked around. Her eager stomach longing for the meal that she promised Emily she’d meet her for. She was trying to cover up for her earlier probing inquiry. Then he asked her to dinner. Or did he? Yes, yes, he did. Chewing on the inside of her lower lip, Selena found that one of her hands hand come back to scratch the back of her neck again.<br /> <br /> “Sure. I’m meeting a friend for dinner at this burger place down the street if you want to join us. Then you can come back to the store tomorrow and I can take you into the back.” A moment of silence and then her face broke out in redness, flushing down her neck. “To show you our individual items. Like, what you’re looking for. Into the back to get the things that you want, I mean.” The words ran together like a marathon. Dear God, she was not good at interacting with people she hadn’t known her whole life. She turned her back and him and headed up to the counter. “We can walk down there and I can point out a few other spots to you that may come in handy while you’re here.”<br /> <br /> Setting her computer in her bag, she swung it up on her shoulder and moved back over to him. “How long are you planning on staying, anyways?” She started towards the door and waited for him to follow her out. She drew the ancient keys out of her purse after a fair bit of rummaging. Locking the store and checking with a shake of the door, she moved off to the right. “There isn’t much to do here and I fear for the mental status of the poor unfortunate soul that told you to stop through here on your travels.”</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Mon Apr 18, 2016 7:50 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>rejecteddounut</strong></p><p>Owen decided that he liked the girl standing before him, not in any… romantic sort of way, but she seemed genuine and the fact that she kept kind of blundering with her actions and speech was amusing. It had been a few weeks since the young man had held any sort of decent conversation with anyone, especially anyone who had a magic in their blood—which was why he asked her to show him a place to eat. People liked showing off the gems of their hometown; the places they miss the most when they roam. He definitely had a few that he wanted to go to when he was homesick. <br /> <br /> “You may have met Travelers before, but just didn’t know it. Some have had bad experiences in towns with covens and so they keep to themselves until they need supplies.” With a nod, he patiently stood there while she seemed to be doing all of the necessary closing up for the shop. “As for Wanderers, I think my coven may be the only one? Or, at least, we’re so few that we’ve never really crossed paths. I’ve never had anyone I’ve met in my travels that knew what a Wanderer was unless they’d already met someone from my coven.” <br /> <br /> Her enthusiasm and questions didn’t faze him any. Owen was glad to talk about how he grew up. “I was raised this way. My coven has a few homes throughout the country where we can stay when we need to—but there are times where we just get the itch to wander.” His shoulders lifted in a shrug as he chewed on the corner of his lip. No matter how many times he described what his coven did, he never was really sure what to say to others. He knew, from his travels, that it was strange for a coven to not really be in the same town, raising their children together, and pouring over their grimoires together. As she had spoken of, there were covens that didn’t have very much interaction with others, actually refused to expand and grow—which seemed like a good way to stifle yourself in multiple ways, but Owen let them decide their own ways because he knew his were strange to an outsider. <br /> <br /> The young man nodded while she stumbled over her words of taking him in the back. Until she went to correct herself, Owen hadn’t really put any idea except an innocent one to what she said. But then, he had to press his lips together to keep from laughing.<br /> <br /> “I’d appreciate being shown around. I’ve made the mistake more than once of choosing the wrong restaurant in a town like this.” For Owen, those mistakes were as simple as thinking it would taste good because of how it looked from the outside or choosing a place that was rather unwelcoming of <em>his</em> kind. Some people seemed to just be able to <em>sense</em> that he wasn't mortal and going into a town that was segregated was never a good thing with his luck of choosing the places to eat that hated witches.<br /> <br /> He followed along beside her, keeping a lazy stroll because he was sure he would out walk her with his long legs. Another shrug rolled from his shoulders as he took in the scenery. “I’m not sure how long I’ll stay. It depends on whether I’m accepted, if I can sustain myself here. If I don’t see things going positively in a few weeks, then I’ll find somewhere else to go. There’s a lot of interesting places out there that I still haven’t explored.”</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jun 23, 2016 9:30 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>“I can see, that.” She brushed her bottom lip with her finger, rubbing the corner and dragging it down as they walked along. “We’re a pretty close-knit group of people. The older folks then to like our traditions.” Selena smiled a little. It was adorable, the way the older coven members would get flustered when someone came up with an idea that deviated from the very straightforward path that they had delineated for the coven’s journey. Being the leader’s daughter, well, she had never been one for rebellion. She towed the line. Once upon a time, she had mentally considered not coming back after college but the thought faded with time and here she ended up – walking the streets of her hometown with a stranger.<br /> <br /> “Not much to choose from, but I can definitely show you around here.” As they walked along, bright eyes flickered over the streets she rarely looked at in detail. “Over there, that’s a great breakfast spot. They make their doughnut holes hot, instead of just sticking the ones from the day before in a bag. You’ll eat a dozen before you’ve realized what you’ve done.” A smile graced her face and she turned back towards him. “You know where to get the best magical supplies now, even if the owner’s daughter did not do a great job at first introduction.” Selene was adept at poking fun at herself and it did not bother her for a moment to bring attention to things that had previously been rather awkward. “ How do you plan to make a living here – what’s your focus, I mean?” Most witches had an area of expertise that assisted them in work. Their town wasn’t large and the witch population was small but prominent in the community. They were well accepted and encouraged to use their gifts to better their society. <br /> <br /> They rounded the corner and she stopped beneath a red awning. “Mind if we wait here for my friend? She’s always running late at the end of the day. Finishing up school – she teaches the highschoolers English. She works miracles, though there are some hopeless cases in that class. She doesn’t practice magic.” The last sentence was added as an afterthought, with a wave of her hand. Shortly after she finished speaking though, her roommate rounded the corner down the way.<br /> <br /> “Hey Selene and…you are,” Emily smiled broadened when she took in Owen.<br /> “This is Owen. He’s passing through town. Met him at the shop and decided he wasn’t too frightening to show around town.”<br /> <br /> “Well it’s a pleasure to meet you Owen. I’m Emily.” They walked inside and Selena cast a glance back at Emily, who walked in between her and Owen. Emily raised both of her eyebrows and gave a big smirk. Selena’s eyebrows knitted together with a roll of her eyes. It hadn’t even crossed her mind – though clearly it had not slipped past Emily’s notice.<br /> <br /> Seated at the blue leather booth, Emily slid in next to her friend as to leave the opposite open for the new arrival. “So, Owen, what brings you to our little town. I know it wasn’t the booming tourist industry.” Emily smiled. Selena leaned back, letting Em take the reins of the conversation. That was the norm. Emily was much more of a social butterfly than Selena was – not to say that Selena didn’t enjoy the company of others, but she was less natural at engaging others than Emily.<br /> <br /> Bright eyes wandered over Owen as he answered, as if trying to discern his abilities, his past and his future just by merely observing him. Unsuccessful, she turned her gaze out the window until the waitress arrived and took their order for drinks. Cherry coke for Selena, water for Emily – always healthy that one.<br /> <br /> A small lull in the conversation permitted the witch an opening. “If you had to eat one thing during your entire time here, I would recommend the steak-wrapped chicken. It sounds excessive and if you don’t like meat then it is certainly not for you. I don’t know if you’re more holistic, y’know, some witches are. They really like the whole purity of nature and body stuff. Not that that’s a bad thing necessarily but…” she shrugged and realized she was blubbering again. “It’s not my thing, at least.”</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jun 30, 2016 11:42 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>rejecteddounut</strong></p><p>The witch nodded slowly while his new-found friend mentioned coven traditions, but he said nothing. It wasn’t his place to, in his opinion. He’d never experienced it and so he didn’t know if his coven’s way was better or worse than hers. And he wanted to be polite since she was being so nice and to showing him around town. Even if she didn’t think this place was anything special, Owen had yet to come across any place that was deathly boring. Each town had its quirks; he was fairly sure he was looking at one that belonged to this town as she pointed out restaurants.<br /> <br /> A small chuckle escaped him as Selene brought up her poor service. “I won’t give you a one-star review on yelp just yet, so you’ve got time to redeem yourself and the store.” He grinned and then shrugged as the conversation shifted. He was already feeling like he was going to get along with her just fine and, if the rest of her coven acted the same way, then he might stay in the town for a nice bit of time. “I guess I’ll see what’s needed around here. I.. don’t really have anything I’m super strong at, but I’ve learned quite a bit. My coven doesn’t really have people who focus on one thing…” Owen’s voice curved upwards in a slight questioning tone even though his sentence wasn’t a question. “Everyone has their strengths, definitely, but we also try to learn as much as we can.” <br /> <br /> The young man knew that this was yet another quirk of his coven and sometimes he felt awkward talking about it—usually when other witches gawk at him like he said his coven likes to try and grow an extra eye for clarity or sacrifice cute kittens—so he was glad when Selene changed the subject about meeting a friend. “Oh, sure thing. If she’s anything like you, I’d be delighted to meet her.”<br /> <br /> Okay, so he was acting a little suave with that last bit, but she was pretty and there was a chance that her friend was pretty. Not that… he was going to be creepy. But Owen was a young man and thought girls around his age were cute. <br /> <br /> And her friend was definitely cute. He smiled and gave a nod as they were introduced. “Nice to meet you, Emily. And, Selene is being a bit polite about our encounter. She gave terrible customer service and now she’s trying to make up for it by showing me places to eat.” Owen said it in a teasing manner, hoping that the fellow witch wouldn’t get offended by a stranger saying such things.<br /> <br /> As Emily took over the conversation, he explained to her a similar thing that he had previously mentioned to Selene: being a witch, a Wanderer, and how he might stay in this town for an indeterminate amount of time depending on how things go. When Selene perked back up, Owen had to hold back a laugh from the way she babbled on. He couldn’t quite tell if that was a nerves thing or if it were just her personality. “Sounds pretty good. I might give that a go. Some of my coven are vegetarians or, at the very least, eat only fish. I can understand why, but I’m just too much of a meatatarian to give up things like bacon.” <br /> <br /> They made their orders to the waitress and he handed over the menus before settling his attention back on the ladies. “So, what about you two? Selene mentioned you don’t practice magic. How did you become friends? Is your coven one that mingles education with mortals?” He pulled a face as he finished speaking, turning his eyes to Emily. “I hope you’re not offended by the word mortal…” Owen had come across some people that were, though, it was usually in a town where coven / mortal relations were tense.</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Tue Jul 05, 2016 9:45 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Well, he was quite the charmer….until her ratted her out. “Hey! I’ll have you know that it is quite alarming to be talking to Mrs. Parsons and find an imposter standing there, looking like…” she waved her hand in front of him, up and down indicating his appearance, “you.” But she grinned a little as she perused the menu idly, looking at words she must have seen nearly an infinite amount of times. Growing up in a smaller town, with more limited restaurant options would do that. Hell, Selene could probably have written it verbatim at the age of ten. Her mother died when she was young and her father was certainly no chef. They ate here so frequently that the owner named a pie after Selena – mostly to cheer her up in those first few weeks but subsequently kept it because it was terribly popular.<br /> <br /> “Mmm, no,” Emily said, keeping her eyes on the man before her with an amused smirk playing her lips. “We’ve known each other since we were children, used to live across the street from one another until we moved to the next town over – Fairbanks. My father had gotten a promotion but it wasn’t a long commute, especially since we Selene was constantly stealing her father’s car at fourteen.<br /> <br /> “Borrowing. I <strong>borrowed</strong> my dad’s car, thanks. And, I haven’t wrecked a vehicle unlike other people at this table.” She drew out the word other in a rather annoyed fashion and drew the cherry coke through her straw, content to slip back out of the conversation her companions were having.<br /> <br /> “Anyway, before I was so rudely interrupted,” Emily continued on. “No, I’m very much a mortal and it does not offend me. The majority of our town is comprised of non-magical people. Most of Selena’s coven tends to marry other witches. It’s encouraged.” She didn’t discuss that any further. “Y’all aren’t immortal by any means but it makes a kind of sense, I suppose. Selene tried to institute remarkably unremarkable or R.U.s, when we were younger but it didn’t quite take.” She cast a side-glance at her friend, who was busy shrugging and appearing quite baffled by the lack of appreciation for her new name. “We all go to school together. Our witches are quite accommodating. When they take spelling, you know which one I mean, we take home economics or other elective courses. All witch babies are required to take the courses.”<br /> <br /> Selena snorted. They weren’t her favorite classes. Emily looked at her for a moment before a carton of loaded fries was set in front of her companion. The witch took a handful and in a very unladylike fashion, shoved a few in her mouth. Licking the cheese off her fingers, she shoved it closer towards the man across the booth from her. “Wansome?” It came out as one word. “They’re pretty good.” She added when she had sufficiently swallowed her food. <br /> <br /> “So that’s us in a nutshell. Couldn’t shake Selene in college and now she just lives in my house.”<br /> “I pay rent too, y’know.”<br /> “And sometimes it is actually on time.”<br /> “Technicalities.”<br /> <br /> Emily stole some of Selena’s fires and ate them in a much more appropriate manner. “If you choose to stay a while, Owen, you should hang out with us more. We’re quite fun.”<br /> <br /> “Speak for yourself, Em. I’m terribly boring.” Selena smiled a little and finished off the last of her appetizer just in time for them to bring their entrees. The waitress filled up her coke and inquired if they needed anything additional. <br /> <br /> “I teach at the high school so you will be left with Selene during the day, if you think you can manage.”</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sat Dec 30, 2017 11:48 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>rejecteddounut</strong></p><p>Owen grinned as he listened to the two women banter back and forth. Even if they hadn’t told him, he could tell that they’d been friends for a long time just by the way they were speaking. He honestly wasn’t too sure if he could say he had a friendship like theirs. Even though he did make a lot of friends by being a Traveler, the young witch didn’t feel like he had formed such a bond as theirs with anyone. The closest he got was his cousin, Michael. They often stayed with each other while they bounced from coven member to coven member and they still occasionally crossed paths. They texted every day. In fact, he had just sent a text to Michael before he walked in Selene’s store to say what town he might be staying in.<br /> <br /> “You can’t go wrong with cheese fries,” he gave a soft laugh at Selene’s enthusiasm for the fries. Owen moved to pick up his fork in an attempt to be polite about picking up someone else’s food, but there was a fry dangling off the edge that was just dying to be eaten, so he plucked it up and stuffed it in his mouth. “Oh, you’re right. This isn’t just any ol’ cheese.” He wiped a finger over his bottom lip where he could feel a faint string of cheese and popped that in his mouth too.<br /> <br /> The young man nodded while Emily continued on. “I’m hoping to stay here for a bit, actually. Maybe learn a few things from Selene’s coven before moving on. It’s what Traveler’s do.” He paused for a second, trying to think if he spoke about this before Emily had joined the party. “My coven is a bit different from others. We don’t stick together in a pack. Our goal is to learn all we can from the world and.. just…” Owen trailed off, trying to think of how to word it. “Just sort of implement it in our lives. If that makes sense. We’re quite far from traditional covens that try to intermarry with other witches or just interact with only their coven or nearby ones—which is pretty hard in today’s world, but,” he waved his hand, dismissing all that.<br /> <br /> “Anyway, yes. I’m hopefully going to be staying. And, I guess dealing with Selene would be okay,” he smiled in a teasing way. “As long as you come along after your schoolwork.”<br /> <br /> The waitress came by and refilled drinks, making sure they had enough napkins and promising that the rest of the food was ready to bring out.<br /> <br /> “I’m glad this town is really open about its coven and the witches. There are some places that are absolutely separated or some people refuse to acknowledge each other. It’s pretty silly, really.”</p><p><strong>Re:  those who don't believe in magic will never find it </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Mon Jan 15, 2018 6:03 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Selene’s blue eyes flickered up to watch him put the fry into his mouth and nodded, approvingly. While Em continued to keep her gaze on their new companion, the witch cast a side eye at her best friend. A smirk played her lips before she rolled her eyes and attention shifted back to her cheese fries. She devoured them. Yet, at the mention of learning a thing or two from her coven, Selene tried not to choke on the mouthful of cheese-coated fries she had been chewing on.<br /> <br /> She listened to him continue on and didn’t say anything right away. Other covens might be fairly accepting of his Traveler lifestyle but being the daughter of the leader came with a little bit more knowledge that Emily was privy too. The schoolteacher may be her best friend but that didn’t mean Selena could let her in on the inner workings. Uncomfortable with where the conversation was going, she chewed on her lip but fortunately the little flirt he threw at Emily caught her attention and set her at ease.<br /> <br /> Emily smiled and took a long sip of her drink before excusing herself to the restroom again, no doubt to freshen up her lipstick. She has been the one to teach Selena the essence of flirting, which was another thing that did not come naturally to the witch. That gave Selena a moment of opportunity to speak with Owen privately. “Hey, not to burst any bubbles, but my coven isn’t too eager on drifters.” She said, trying not to be too off-putting but convey as much as she could without outright calling him and his own coven scoundrels for not setting down roots. “We may share with the local mortals but we don’t really let them in on all of the coven’s decisions. So about that silly thing…yeah, we probably fall a bit into that a bit.<br /> <br /> Taking a sip of her drink, Selene shrugged her shoulders. “So you’ll be allowed to come to our coven meetings, most likely, but sitting in on séances and classes,” she shook her head back and forth. “But I could show you a bit around the shop, if you want. My dad is headed two towns over for a conference for a few days so he won’t be around to frown disappovin’ly at me showin’ you around.” She saw Emily exit the bathroom and head towards them, with a fresh light smear of lipstick across her lips. “That way, you can also take Em out.” She leaned back into the chair, crossing her arms. The smirk played her lips as Emily remained staining, oblivious to her friend’s prod at their new companion.<br /> <br /> The food arrived just as Emily sat down in her seat. They small talked a bit about the town and Emily made quite the subtle displays of flirting that Owen obviously picked up on. Feeling quite comfortable as the third wheel, she finished off her food and just leaned back to participate a little in the conversation. However, it started to become apparent that maybe her presence wasn’t as necessary as it was before. She had made the introduction and she was no longer needed.<br /> <br /> “I’m gunna take my leave. I gotta run to my dad’s before he heads out tomorrow mornin’. Em can give you my number, Owen, and you can stop by the shop tomorrow and I can help you with that list of stuff you had mentioned.” Selene slipped out and squeezed Em’s fingertips as she did. She walked back towards the shop. When she grabbed a few things from her dad’s house, she did not mention the new witch arrival that had made his entrance today. She felt a little awkward keeping it from him but she didn’t know how receptive he would be to an outsider. She didn’t bother to check to see if there was anyone else with Emily at the house. She went straight to her room and finishing reading the book she had picked up a few days ago. <br /> <br /> The next morning, Selene showered and braided her hair back from her face. She descended the stairs to the kitchen and started to make herself a cup of coffee, seeing movement out of the corner of her eye at the kitchen island. “Mornin’ Em, how did it go with-,” she turned and saw someone that was completely not her roommate. “Holy shit, Owen. Couldn’t have announced yourself when I came in?” She released another expletive and leaned against the counter with her mug in one hand and the other against her chest, feeling the rapid pounding of her heart. Once the adrenaline started to run out of her system, she smirked at him. “Sooooo…..last night went well I see.”</p>]]></content:encoded>
						                            <category domain="https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/">Modern</category>                        <dc:creator>simply</dc:creator>
                        <guid isPermaLink="true">https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/r-those-who-dont-believe-in-magic-will-never-find-it-18/</guid>
                    </item>
				                    <item>
                        <title> I am Witch </title>
                        <link>https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/18-i-am-witch-r-kelly/</link>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 18 Apr 2018 01:34:48 +0000</pubDate>
                        <description><![CDATA[Begun on Twilight-Sky July 28, 2007 @ 8:31 PM.  Thread originally created by Simply, transferred to I&amp;P by Astrophysicist.  The role of Rebecca Nurse is played expertly by Kelly; the rol...]]></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Begun on Twilight-Sky<br /> July 28, 2007 @ 8:31 PM.<br /> <br /> Thread originally created by Simply, transferred to I&amp;P by Astrophysicist.<br /> <br /> The role of <strong>Rebecca Nurse</strong> is played expertly by Kelly;<br /> the role of <strong>Oliver James "Hawk" Callahan</strong> is played by Astro.</p><p><strong>Re:  I am Witch </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Wed May 23, 2012 12:07 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></p><p><strong>Family histories are always the most interesting when one discovers a crazy Uncle or a wealthy Aunt. Being related to someone who signed the American Declaration of Independence or sailed under the flag of a Spanish pirate was an exciting find, to say the least. Searching through the dusty attic while the parents are on vacation, only to unearth some dark family secret that had been lurking in that dusty old trunk for decades was entrainment at its best. However, such harmless findings are nothing like what a young woman was to find in her grandfather’s basement...</strong><br /> <br /> “Dad! But granddaddy’s house is so terribly...terribly monotonous.” Voiced a girl of sixteen, using one of the vocabulary words that her father had forced her to learn in preparation for the dreaded SAT. With a memory like a sponge, the young woman who stood before an older man was considered the brain child of the Nurse family. Photographic memory is what the scientific community had decided to call the particularly bright child’s ability. <br /> <br /> “Then you should learn to mind your mother and she wouldn’t send you away.” Daniel Nurse replied to his daughter, who was avidly protesting the thought of spending the summer at her grandfather’s home on the outskirts of Boston. However, it was clear that the girl’s father was firm in his resolve to send her away. “You are well aware of your mother’s temperament, yet you continue to be difficult. Beckyâ€¦” He murmured, ruffling the girl’s hair. A heavy sigh emitted itself from the lips of the one called Becky as she turned and headed up the stairs, refusing to continue the conversation that would no doubt turn into a lecture.<br /> <br /> “Thomas and Jody never had to do this! It’s unwarranted. Granddaddy’s decrepit and deaf andâ€¦nearly unbearable!” Rebecca cried as she climbed the stairs, her back to her ragged father. Her speech was riddled with the vocabulary that he father insisted that she include in his presence. However, her demeanor expressed the defeat that she had already accepted.<br /> <br /> “Becky. It’s final, stop complaining. Now where is your suitcase? We don’t want to be late for your plane.”<br /> <br /> “My mother dearest might not want me to be late for the wicked summer she’s planned for me, but I could care less." She said, under her breath so her father wouldn't point out the disrespect hidden in her words. “I don’t remember where I put that cursed suitcase.” The lie was well rehearsed, as she had attempted to do everything in her power to avoid making the flight to Boston and the unexciting summer that was awaiting her there.<br /> <br /> “Don’t you lie to me, Rebecca Lynn Nurse! You know exactly where it is.” This was followed by a soft growl of protest. Sometimes having a photographic memory was more of a burden than a gift, the young woman concluded as she sought the suitcase that she had hidden in her brother’s closet. He was away at wrestling camp and Rebecca had taken the liberty of using his room to suit her needs.<br /> <br /> Rebecca Nurse was quite the astute young woman. She spoke her mind with no thought as to what the reprimand would be, which often landed her in the doghouse with her parents and once or twice with the authorities. A peculiar spirit lived within the daughter of a long line of Americans. It rivaled the incredible nature of one Anne Hutchinson, who sought to defy authority and rule. Wild and charismatic, the young Rebecca Nurse was always finding some new way to entertain herself.<br /> <br /> Her mother was the one who was most baffled by the girl’s character. Ever since Rebecca was a child, a certain air surrounded her that no other baby possessed. She never cried when she fell down, only rose more determined to make her little legs walk. Action was always taken over mere words. Lies were rarely uttered from her lipsâ€¦ones that mattered at least. If a scraped knee or broken leg had ever plagued Rebecca Lynn, no one knew of it. The young woman had seldom fallen ill to the flu and wasn’t as susceptible as her siblings. Rebecca’s nature was one that so petrified her mother, that the woman had come to avoid her daughter.<br /> <br /> On the other hand, Daniel Nurse had found a loyal friend and a favorite in his youngest of three. It was so strong that he had argued with his wife for two hours the previous week against the request that Rebecca be sent away. However, her mother’s resolve was deep-seated and wouldn’t accept a refusal. Thus, Rebecca Lynn found herself on a plane to Boston, Massachusetts seated between a robust, bald man and a stinky, little, sticky-fingered child. Behind her a baby screamed the entire fight, while the parents argued about why the child was upset. Oh dear God in heaven.<br /> <br /> The plane ride went well enough, considered she had to constantly deny the kid the right to cut her hair off. Landing was most unfortunate, as Rebecca had always been fond of the sky and anything that allowed her to have freedom from her parentsâ€¦though being sent under the rigid eye of her grandfather was hardly the liberty she had thought she deserved.<br /> <br /> Dark eyes fell on an elderly man after Rebecca Nurse had retrieved her two suitcases from the belt. They stared at each other for a long time before she moved over and offered him a feeble smile. The two were hardly best friends, like other grandparents were with their children’s children. Rebecca saw him as an overbearing cryptic psycho and Fredrick Nurse saw his granddaughter as a sneaky, conniving child who sought only to bring her mother pain.<br /> <br /> “Hello, Rebecca Lynn.” Why did he insist upon the middle name? For goodness’ sakes, he was already starting to annoy her and it was only the first five minutes. “I see that you have packed your entire house.” He commented, reaching to take the duffle bag that rested on top of the hefty suitcase.<br /> <br /> “I didn’t want to make it too easy for you, Granddaddy.” Rebecca replied, still staring at him. Making sure her purse was secured on her arm, she pulled the suitcase as her forefather moved onward without another word to his granddaughter. <br /> <br /> The ride to his farm was uncomfortable to say the least. The young rebel was subjected to classical music and the shrill cry of brakes that longed to be changed. Not another word was uttered by Fredrick Nurse while he drove from Boston’s main airport. Thirty minutes passed as he weaved through the traffic of the capital of Massachusetts. Cars became even more scarce as they traveled through the country towards his home.<br /> <br /> The arrival was no nosier as the bags were removed from the trunk and carried to the bedroom where she was to stay. The elderly man dropped the duffle bag on the floor of a large white-washed room. He slipped by her, leaving her standing in the doorway, cursing him with every word that she had come across in her sixteen years of existence. In silence, Rebecca unpacked her items and placed them in the closet and two dressers that were contained in the room.<br /> <br /> The farm was large, as Rebecca had come to realize her first few days of the summer with her grandfather. Men and women worked around the farm, hired with the money her grandfather had earned by being one of the most brilliant doctor’s in Massachusetts. She spoke with them on occasion, but came to understand that the older ones only wished to work, not socialize with a noisy little brat.<br /> <br /> On one particular Monday, Rebecca couldn’t find the old man to ask if she could go into Boston for the day. Angry with his frequent disappearances, she sought him throughout the residence, finally deciding that he must be hiding in the basement. When she opened the door it was dark, but she spotted a light in the far corner. There the old geezer was. Sighing, she sought a light switch on the side of the wall and found the basement harbored no electricity. Dammit.<br /> <br /> Holding tightly onto the railing of the steep steps, Rebecca descended in search of her elusive grandfather. “Granddaddy?” She asked, gritting her teeth and trying to ignore the musky smell that filled her nostrils as her feel landed on the hard floor of the basement. However, the young girl was quickly distracted by the numerous items that occupied the space of the cellar. Deep eyes fell on everything from muskets of the Civil War to the records of the fifties and sixties.<br /> <br /> Curiosity consumed her as she weaved her way through trunks and boxes after finding a flashlight near a box of old rattles and baby crib. Rebecca’s gaze soon fell upon a particularly old trunk and she felt compelled. As though she was drawn by some invisible force, Miss Nurse knelt before the wooden container and frowned at the old metal lock. Damn her grandfather’s desire to keep everyone out of everything.<br /> <br /> With an anger that consumed her, Rebecca let her fist fall on the lid of the trunk. Clang, Ka-thunk! The noise filled her ears as she furrowed her brow, running her hands along the side of the box. As if by some extreme stroke of luck, the hinges that held the lid on were broken. Smirking, as though she had beaten her captor (as she came to refer to him) as his own game, Rebecca removed the lid and set it aside, careful to avoid making too much noise.<br /> <br /> Inside were old pieces of parchment that were slowly decaying and paperbound books that looked as though they had been written in the stone age. With a renewed spark of interest, the young woman began to rummage through the contents of the wooden container. The papers on the top were maps and deeds, concerning a certain lot of land in old Salem. The dates were difficult on some, but most dated back the before the American Revolution.<br /> <br /> Amber eyes grew wide as she surveyed the first papers quickly and set them aside. The property rights and other things hardy attracted her attention. Nearly to the point of giving up on the old box, Rebecca stumbled upon an amazing find. Her fingers brushed the leather binding of a thick book. Eyebrows furrowed as she withdrew it from the trunk and opened its cover. Her jaw nearly dropped as her eyes absorbed the words on the cover. The name Rebecca was written in elegant hand across the blank front page. With a soft gasp, she delicately turned the page that had been untouched in centuries.<br /> <br /> The next piece held the date of March 1692 and Rebecca soon realized it was a diary. She smiled slightly, before flipping through the rest of the journal before a page seemed to attract her attention as though someone else had sought to make it known to her. It was in a more formal script than the rest had been. Slowly, she began to read.<br /> <br /> <em>I am one, Rebecca Nurse, and am accused of being a witch. The Circle has sought to rid the town of the ones who prosper more than they in Salem. Ann Putnam and Mercy Lewis and Abigail Williams are the leaders of The Circle. They are young and witless children, but they accuse me as they do the more innocent beings of Salem. However, their accusations couldn’t be more nearer to the truth. I am one, Rebecca Nurse, and I practice witchcraft. I am Wicken. I am Witch. </em><br /> <br /> Rebecca nearly dropped the book. Was this her foremother, her namesake? She shook her head and set the journal aside, certain that all contained was pure lunacy. However, she was compelled to searched further into the trunk but found it was now empty. A frown crept across her lips before she leaned back to examine the trunk. Surely such a large trunk was not so shallow. No, there had to be more.<br /> <br /> Slender hands ran across the smooth wooden surface before she found a small piece of fabric and pulled. The thin piece of oak was removed to reveal small vials and books and pieces of stray parchment. It was amazing. Rebecca picked up each vial and read the label that graced each one. Herbs, plants, powders were in the first few before the more interesting ones began to arise. Eyes, blood, animal pieces, those were the ones that Rebecca almost dropped to the ground. Was this reallyâ€¦no, of course not.<br /> <br /> Finally, she removed the leather bound books and flipped through them. Potions, instructions for flight and terrors and curses. Her hands trembled as she set them aside with the first journal she had found. However, the young woman was unable to continue.<br /> <br /> “REBECCA LYNN!” Despite his old age, Fredrick Nurse’s voice boomed through the entire house. Terrified of what she had found and being found, Rebecca hurriedly returned the items into the hidden compartment and then the others after she laid the board back down. She kept the journal, though, tucking it into her pants and pulling her hoodie over the bulge.<br /> <br /> Scrambling with unrest, she ran to the stairs and took them three at time before she burst out of the basement door and right into her grandfather. Her eyes widened as though she had just been caught smoking weed or returning home drunk from a party. The look in his was far different. It contained a shock and then and anger.<br /> <br /> “What were you doing down there?” It was a cold tone that filled his voice.<br /> <br /> “Looking for you.” She answered, unable to lie when it came to important questions. This was obviously important.<br /> <br /> “Did you touch anything?” <br /> <br /> Rebecca swallowed. The urge to tell the truth filled her and she bit her lip. As she finally opened it to tell him a man rushed into the room, obviously one of the help.<br /> <br /> “My apologies, Dr. Nurse, but the stallion is going mad. He’s already taken out Henry. We need your help.” He exhaled, sweaty from his run from the stable yard.<br /> <br /> The old man turned from his granddaughter to the help and frowned. He obviously wished to continue the interrogation of his charge but the call for aid appeared to present a stronger call. “Show me.” He murmured and Rebecca was unable to hide a sigh of relief.<br /> <br /> As her grandfather departed, so did the young woman, heading out the back entrance. Her feet carried her up the steep hill behind the main house and towards a place of peace she had found her second day here. A large elm resided near to the spot where the sheep were taken to graze. She settled herself down, breathing heavily and removed the journal.<br /> <br /> She placed it in her lap, staring at it as though it contained the words of the Devil; his own will and testament. Tawny pools examined the plain black leather cover before she flipped it open, back to late May of 1962. With slow movements, Rebecca read the pages over and over, absorbing the information.<br /> <br /> <em>The Circle would be cursed by the younger Wicken, had I not convinced them otherwise. Sarah has also been accused, but after examination, she had been found innocent. It fills my heart to know this. I have no hope of escape. She will lead the Coven. It is hard to say if we shall be able to save the innocents from the noose, but we cannot expose the Coven—thus I will stand trial with the accused and speak nothing of the our secrets. I record these proceedings now so that my posterity will know of my gifts, my wisdom and the Craft. I am scared, to say the least, but they will not fail me. In the future, witches shall be accepted. I know it. I have-</em><br /> <br /> A young man’s voice disturbed her reading. “What are you doing outside all up here by yourself, kid?”<br /> <br /> <br /> <strong><br /> Summer romances begin for all kinds of reasons, but when all is said and done, they have one thing in common. They're shooting stars, a spectacular moment of light in the heavens, fleeting glimpse of eternity, and in a flash they're gone.</strong></p><p><strong>Re:  I am Witch </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Wed May 23, 2012 12:09 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></p><p><em>”By the pricking of our thumbs, something wicked this way comes.”</em></p><p><br /> <br /> He awoke with a start, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. His chest heaved like a man that had just run a mile in a full sprint, and his brow was coated in a thin film of cold sweat. The digital clock cast an eerie red aura of light about the bedside table, the blocky digits displaying an emotionless 5:14AM. In one minute, the ear-splitting cry of his alarm would pierce the world’s current peaceful silence.<br /> <br /> <em>Shit</em>, he thought, panting. He threw back his blankets and swung his legs over the side of the bed, his bare feet greeting his bedroom’s cold oak floor. He wrung his trembling hands together before leaning forward, switching off his alarm before it began its daily shriek.<br /> <br /> The voice still echoed in his ears, the soft, eerily silken female murmur still as loud and vivid as it had been in the dream. <em>”By the pricking of our thumbs, something wicked this way comes.”</em> She’d spoken it matter-of-factly, as though her meaning was the most obvious thing in the world. Her sweet, girlish features had been twisted by a malicious smirk, her intelligent honey eyes almost feverish in their bright ferocity. Fiendish laughter had sparkled in her gaze, lighting up her sun-kissed face with an amusement he could not grasp. He’d studied her for some time before she’d spoken, locking eyes with the young woman and silently pressing for answers to questions he could no longer recall. The matter, though it had been lost to him in the transition from sleep to consciousness, had meant life or deathâ€¦but had it been for him or for another? He’d soon lost himself in her stare, drowning in those deep amber pools of life and power, of light and brilliance, of angels, but also of demons and devilsâ€¦<br /> <br /> He shook his head vigorously, forcing himself to banish the memory as he stood and made his way to the bathroom, swiftly closing the door and sliding over the old-fashioned lock. He turned the circular light switch clockwise, adjusting the dimmer just bright enough to illuminate his face in the mirror. The image of the woman still haunted him, and he shivered as he studied himself. He’d been close enough to reach out and touch her; he’d been close enough to stop her.<br /> <br /> But he had not.<br /> <br /> Half curiously, half accusingly, he stared at his reflection, probing the neutral expression that gazed back at him for some kind of answer. It wasn’t difficult to recall the horror he’d felt upon learning of the woman’s intentions. What act of terror had he failed to prevent? He knew as well as any other practicing witch that dreams were highly symbolic, and overlooking the latent content was about as safe as throwing gasoline on a fire. It hadn’t been an ordinary dream; it wasn’t even an ordinary nightmare. The visuals had had substance, an unnervingly tangible quality his fingertips could still taste as he recovered from the shock of it. He’d dreamt in flesh and blood, not pictures and visions. Nothing about it felt like the product of an idle, overeager imagination during his slumber. He felt as though he’d witnessed something, something momentous, and now had the weight of the memory to carry on his shoulders.<br /> <br /> Not sure whether he should furrow his brow with concern or laugh aloud at his dramatic reaction, he simply sighed, turning on the faucet and washing his face with handfuls of cool water. He had a full day ahead of him to ponder and speculate about the demonic girl that quoted Shakespeare in his dreams. The early mornings were his to relax; he relished the quiet birth of a new day, rising at daybreak’s twilight and heading out to the countryside to work. The day ahead of him would be blissfully long.<br /> <br /> He dressed quickly and headed downstairs, not bothering with breakfast. He left a quick note for his mother, the scratching of his pencil on the paper sounding strangely ominous in the silent kitchen. <em>Mom, he wrote sloppily, I’ll be back around six tonight. Don’t wait on me for dinner. --Hawk.</em> He slid the paper to the center of the kitchen table where she couldn’t miss it.<br /> <br /> Tugging open the back door and closing it carefully behind him, Oliver James Callahan--known to all but a select few by his nickname Hawk--made his way across their small backyard and to the garage. The garage was good-sized, housing the family minivan and his father’s rusted-but-faithful old Ford in addition to his older brother’s workshop, and sat next to a short gravel alley that lead to the side street. They lived on the very edge of town, one of the oldest districts in the area. Sharply peaked roofs and spires shared air space with the canopies of thick oaks and maples and hickories. .Majestic eighteenth and nineteenth century homes lined each side of the narrow streets, each one mansionlike and beautiful on their immaculate green lawns. But though he could appreciate the history and architecture like any other, it was not closed-in neighborhoods that he loved.<br /> <br /> Hawk wheeled out his motorcycle and mounted, sliding his silver helmet on over his ears. Then, jumping and letting his weight come down on the starter pedal, he kicked the engine to life and took off down the makeshift driveway to the street, disappearing in a cloud of dust as he departed.<br /> <br /> .+.+.+.+.<br /> <br /> “You’re earlier than usual, Oliver James.”<br /> <br /> The gruff voice startled him as he took off his helmet and dusted off the thighs of his ragged work jeans. Hawk recognized it immediately: only Harper Johnson insisted on calling him by both his first and middle names when he went by neither. “G’morning to you too, Harper,” he said with a smile, setting his helmet on his seat and turning to face the elder stable hand.<br /> <br /> “Still haven’t killed yourself on that thing, I see,” observed Harper. His sharp blue eyes, though sunken in with age, still managed to sparkle with mischief. He nodded to the motorcycle, folding his arms across his chest as he leaned against the side of the tool shed.<br /> <br /> “Don’t sound so disappointed.”<br /> <br /> Harper turned to walk with him to the stable, trailing one finger childishly along the vertical siding of the back barn. The resulting sound was hollow and uneven, reminding Hawk vaguely of popcorn in a microwave. “The new stallion’s antsy today,” the older gentleman said. “I think we’re-”<br /> <br /> “Hey, Hawk!” Henry came around the corner, falling in stride with them. His height was impressive; he towered above them, his presence just as commanding as it was conspicuous. “Think you could help out with the stallion today?”<br /> <br /> “I was just going to ask him that,” Harper said with a false scowl.<br /> <br /> Hawk grinned. “Sorry, guys, I’m needed elsewhere today. I promised Mary I’d help her out. I think you can handle everything, guys, you’ve been around horses since they were introduced in America.”<br /> <br /> “<em>Elsewhere</em>? What kind of teenager nowadays says that?” asked Henry, wrinkling his small nose. He looked to Harper as if for guidance, pointedly ignoring the young man’s jest about their age.<br /> <br /> Harper just rolled his eyes. “He must be smarter than he looks. Eh?”<br /> <br /> Hawk laughed warmly. Where most would complain about the ridiculously early waking time and the sometimes back-breaking work of a not-so-pleasant-smelling farm, it was the only lifestyle he’d ever known. He’d been thirteen years old when his family sold their farm and moved to the suburbs, and he couldn’t have been any happier when he found out Dr. Fredrick Nurse needed someone to help in his stables. Of course, back then, he hadn’t been aware of the man’s stunning reputation as a doctor--or as a witch.<br /> <br /> “He’s looking for older folks, kid,” a five-years-younger Harper had informed him, shaking his head apologetically. “Come back in a few years. Then he’ll do business with you.” But Harper had been quite mistaken--Mr. Nurse had known something the others didn’t. Whether he’d recognized the old Callahan surname from Salem history books or simply knew by instinct, he’d sensed a profound potential within the young Oliver James that others had either overlooked or simply could not detect. Hawk’s mother had introduced him to family witchcraft at a young age, so he was not startled when Mr. Nurse questioned him about it. It came as naturally to him as sleeping or breathing; he’d had no reason to shy away from the truth. He practically burst with a child’s innocent pride when Mr. Nurse’s interrogation went from questions regarding his abilities to questions regarding his talents.<br /> <br /> “I’m good with animals!” Hawk had delightedly exclaimed, and that had sealed the deal. Even now, at eighteen, almost nineteen years of age, a high school graduate and a soon-to-be college freshman, he was still having the time of his life on the Nurse farm like the little boy he once was. In the five years he’d spent there, he’d built his own solid reputation amongst the other workers both in the stables and out. It was Hawk that Henry, Harper, and the others called for when there was trouble with one of the horses. It was Hawk the gardeners wanted when the rabbits refused to stop devouring their flowers. It was Hawk the planters asked advice from when gophers raided their fields. <em>Nothing short of a celebrity,</em> he thought with amusement, his hazel eyes brightening with mischief. That’s what Victor, one of the veterinarians, had called him one day. “Wanted to meet you for myself,” he’d told him with a laugh. “You’re the resident celebrity, people tell me.”<br /> <br /> “See you after lunch, guys,” Hawk called, breaking away from his two comrades and heading to the north side of the farm. “Don’t let the stallion kick you on your way out!”<br /> <br /> .+.+.+.+.<br /> <br /> He’d caught only a glimpse of her as he crossed the grassy threshold of the grazing field and headed toward the house, and though he’d never actually seen her before in his life, he’d known exactly who he was the moment he laid eyes on her. With her fair hair and painfully graceful way of simply <em>existing</em>, he could have mistaken her identity only if he’d been blindfolded.<br /> <br /> There was no doubt in his mind that this was the young woman from his dream.<br /> <br /> Having pushed the matter from his mind much earlier that day, Hawk hadn’t had a chance to revisit it. Mary had kept him hopelessly occupied, and then there was the matter of the stallion and Henry’s resulting injuries to top everything off...he hadn’t had the chance to process much more than the work at hand. And here she was now, the girl he thought he’d conjured purely from his imagination, right in front of him, living and breathing. Had he not recalled his feelings of intense dislike he’d harbored about her in his subconscious, he would have laughed aloud.<br /> <br /> Nearly as disconcerted as he was curious, he watched her for several seconds before he dared to venture closer. Engrossed in a faded book with her back against the rough bark of the elm tree that towered above the Nurse farm, she was the picture of teenage innocence, the gentle country breeze tossing her hair about her head. “Well,” he finally said, not unkindly, making his presence known with a purposeful scuff of his boot on a patch of dry earth. A small cloud of dust rose to the air and was dissolved by the wind’s subtle breath, disappearing nearly as quickly as it had sprung to visibility. “What are you doing outside all up here by yourself, kid?”<br /> <br /> And then, almost accusingly, he added, “You’re not reading Shakespeare, are you?”<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> o.o.c. :: Huzzah! I've finally posted! &lt;3 Thanks for your patience, m'dear. I thought maybe if we needed it we could incorporate Hawk's dream into some sort of plot, but if not, then it's a good reason for him to dislike her at first. (:</p><p><strong>Re:  I am Witch </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Wed May 23, 2012 12:12 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></p><p>Rebecca had crossed the lawn with the sole intention of escaping from her grandfather and his uncanny way of knowing exactly what she was doing and where she was. However, she had realized that he didnâ€™t like venturing too far from his employees and animals. Fredrick Nurse was a hard man to please and Rebecca had realized that it was even harder for her to please him. The man seemed to have taken his daughter-in-laws opinion of his granddaughter which seemed to make her even more miserable than before.<br /> <br /> Fredrick Nurse had turned incredibly sour after the death of his wife many year ago, before Rebecca had even been born. She was born on the day that her grandmother had died and so perhaps that is what had caused her grandfather to become so bitter towards her, as though it was somehow her fault that her grandmother had passed away so suddenly.<br /> <br /> So the youngest Nurse had to find ways to amuse herself since the help didnâ€™t seem too keen on being her friend and her grandfather only saw her as a worker her didnâ€™t have to pay. Eventually, after the two weeks she had already spent here, she realized that during the summer the sheep were kept on the lowlands and her grandfather wouldnâ€™t look for her among the hills. It was too much trouble for the old man to bother with her when there were horses kicking people in the head. Sheâ€™d have to find out who was hurt and perhaps she would make him brownies orâ€¦something.<br /> <br /> Settling down with that intriguing book that simply had to be fiction, Rebecca let her eyes move over the words and flipped through the pages until a rather unwelcome voice interrupted her thoughts. Frowning, she turned her head upward and shaded her amber eyes with her hands. The frown deepened when she noticed who it was. He was the farm boy that all of the others spoke about when something was wrong with the animals. <br /> <br /> Studying his face before even bothering to understand what he said, she took in that he was subtly attractive but something on his face made the frown disappear and a confused look pass over her face. He had called her â€˜kid.â€™ Did she look like a child? She wasnâ€™t much younger than he was, two or three years at the most. The frown returned as she understood his words and she licked her lips, snapping the book shut to hide it from his prying little eyes.<br /> <br /> She grasped the book in her hands and hoisted herself up from the position she was in beneath the elm tree and found that he was still a good deal taller than she was. Rebecca took an instant dislike to this man who referred to her as a child who was a mere nine or ten years old. Couldnâ€™t he tell that she was sixteen going on seventeen and hardly in the mood for interruptions. But she couldnâ€™t interpret that look her had on his face, a mixture of awe and distain as though she had done something wrong to him when he was the one that interrupted her reading.<br /> <br /> â€œI think it was obvious that I was reading.â€ She snapped, narrowing her dark eyes at him before making sure the book was securely shut in her hand, so that he couldnâ€™t let his eyes examine it too closely. Shakespeare? She didnâ€™t particularly like the old English guy and didnâ€™t see the need to read him outside of school but this man had asked and she wasnâ€™t in the mood for answering nicely since he had discovered her hiding spot and would likely tell her grandfather about it. â€œAnd no. Not Shakespeare.â€<br /> <br /> Licking her lips again, she cocked her head slightly, letting her long blonde hair whip behind her for a minute. â€œAnd what are you doing up here, farm boy? Arenâ€™t you supposed to be working?!â€ Rebecca asked, leaning back against the elm, not comfortable with the boyâ€™s gaze on her so intently.<br /> <br /> ooc: Short. &gt;.&lt;â€˜ Theyâ€™ll get better. ^^ Hope you like it.</p><p><strong>Re:  I am Witch </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Wed May 23, 2012 12:12 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></p><p>He didnâ€™t know whether to laugh or frown, and the emotional conflict showed on his face in a bizarre expression trapped somewhere between a smirk and a grimace. <br /> <br /> â€œâ€˜Farm boyâ€™?â€ he repeated skeptically, his green eyes sparkling with amusement. Though she was giving him no specific orders, her speech was demanding, just as unwelcoming as it was defensive. His mirth inspired his lips to adopt a lopsided smile, and he shook his head slowly back and forth with something akin to relief. Her voice was nothing like the hypnotic purr of the young woman in his dream, and he was more than grateful for that.<br /> <br /> As she stood, his gaze flicked from her face to her toes and then back to her face again, searching to meet her honey-colored gaze. The grazing fields and the hills were inarguably the most peaceful places on the Nurse property, and it wasnâ€™t difficult to see why. The breeze tossed the elmâ€™s leafy branches lazily, patches of sunlight filtering through its broad canopy to dance silently upon the grass. There was something unmistakably desolate about the hill the two of them currently stood on, but the sense of isolation was tranquilly wistful rather than eerie or blatantly lonely. It wasnâ€™t difficult to make out why Rebecca Nurse--the name suddenly returned to him, for surely this was Fredrickâ€™s granddaughter, the one heâ€™d mentioned a few weeks ago--had chosen this place to escape to.<br /> <br /> He didnâ€™t often speak to Fredrick Nurse, but their lack of interaction was not the product of dislike or animosity. The man kept mostly to himself. The older farm hands reported that it was only after the death of his beloved wife that he turned bitter and distant, like heâ€™d never quite had the strength to pull himself out of his grief. But he was mysterious by nature, it seemed. Even businesslike conversations regarding the farm were cryptic, and though they dealt with very concrete and specific matters, they were rarely straightforward. It was something Hawk--and, of course, the rest of the workers--had simply grown to accept and dismiss, learning with time and experience to decipher what the man really wanted done. He couldnâ€™t help but notice that his employer and his employerâ€™s granddaughter shared the very same trait.<br /> <br /> She, of course, was not quite so enigmatic. â€œItâ€™d be easier just to tell me to go away, you know,â€ he commented neutrally, lifting one shoulder in a half-shrug. <br /> <br /> He took another few steps forward, making smaller the gap between them. Feeling uneasy, watched her carefully as he passed her, trying to assess the situation logically. The woman in his dream had not actually done anything, had she? And how likely was it that Fredrickâ€™s granddaughter was plotting anything sinister? There is no need, his mother always said to him, to make sunny and innocent mortal matters cloudy with magic. In other words, there was no reason for him to assume anything was out of the ordinary until, say, she sprouted gargoyle wings and mauled him with her claws. But though he knew heâ€™d have perished right then and there for disturbing her if looks had the ability to kill, the chances of her literally ripping him apart with demon talons were quite slim. He suppressed a chuckle at the image the thought conjured in his mind, suddenly much more at ease. Once heâ€™d made it a few steps down the hill toward the house, he turned around.<br /> <br /> â€œI think a better question is what you are doing up here,â€ he replied curtly, regarding her with unmasked suspicion. â€œIâ€™ve been up workingâ€--he stressed the word and raised his eyebrows--â€œsince five thirty this morning.â€ He paused, pointedly stealing a glance at her book and gesturing to the filthy state of his ragged clothing. â€œWhat have you done all day, city girl?â€ Though he hadnâ€™t intended anything of the sort, he found himself growing irritated, and it came through in his petulant tone. â€œDid it ever cross your mind to help out a bit yourself?â€</p><p><strong>Re:  I am Witch </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Wed May 23, 2012 12:13 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></p><p>Those green eyes dancing amused on his face made her scowl slightly. Why did he find the fact that he was a farm boy so amusing? Who wanted to do that kind of work when they could live in the town without bothering on her grandfatherâ€™s farm. If she had been him, she would have stayed as far away from her cursed grandfather as she could get. He disliked her quick tongue and matter-of-fact way of speaking since she was usually right when she told him things. After all, with a photographic memory, she usually picked up on thing faster than the old man.<br /> <br /> Now as she looked at him with his amusing eyes that ran over her body, Rebecca found that she liked his tone and him, to be honest, a little bit less than she already did. Licking her lips, she shifted her weight from one foot to the other, placing one hand on her hip as looking at him as to ask him what he was looking at exactly. This farm boy might have been easy on the eyes but she certainly didnâ€™t like his assuming way of talking down to her.<br /> <br /> It would have been easier if you had never talked to me. She thought, though kept it to herself so that he would just continue on his merry little farm boy way and leave her and the book alone. Licking her lips, she slipped her ring finger between two of the pages, wishing that she could continue reading in such a peaceful spot without any further interruptions. After all, she had come out here to get away from things and her grandfather was not the only thing she was getting away from. The constant silence around the house was unnerving but out here the silence was peaceful because it wasnâ€™t really silence. The birds were bickering in the background and the breeze would make a beautiful whistle as it slipped past her head and further away from her into the fading day.<br /> <br /> The farm boy stopped and she nearly growled her discontent with his sudden desire to continue speaking to her. Did he not understand that she wanted to be left alone. Ugh! However, taking a quick glance at the sun as it began itâ€™s slow descent down the other side of the hill, Rebecca knew that she would have to start making dinner or her grandfather would find more things for her to do during the day and sheâ€™d never figure out if this insane little book was for real. Witches? Circles? Covenants?! Licking her lips, she headed after him slowly, keeping a comfortable distance between them.<br /> <br /> Then he spoke and she rolled her eyes. Why couldnâ€™t he just continue on with his duties and leave her alone? None of the other hands seemed interested in her. What made him so eager to speak to her in such a demeaning way? â€œI told you what I was doing. I was reading.â€ She frowned. â€œI know you might not be familiar with what most people call books but we read them. Itâ€™s quite common in moreâ€¦advanced places.â€ She snapped, not enjoying his tone at all. Those honey eyes flashed with a fire and she glared at him.<br /> <br /> â€œIâ€™ve been down to your precious stable already and no one seemed interested in showing me anything.â€ She added, tossing her head a bit and the wind caught her hair. She took another few steps down the hill. â€œAll you are too caught up in everything to bother to show me what to do.â€ And theyâ€™d only have to show Rebecca once so long as she kept her eyes on their hands. After all, she could easily replay the memory in her head and perform it exactly as they had. But no one was interested in her. Not even her grandfather, the bitter old man.</p><p><strong>Re:  I am Witch </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Wed May 23, 2012 12:13 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></p><p>Well, he thought, still mildly amused beneath his outward aggravation, weâ€™re off to a great start.<br /> <br /> Had he known her thoughts, he would have informed her that asking questions only yielded answers. If she didnâ€™t want him to speak to her, why was she speaking to him? She was playing a losing hand in the high-stakes game of social interaction, and he could only thank his lucky stars that this was their first encounter in two weeks. That meant it was pretty unlikely that their paths would cross on a regular basis. Of course, had they met before, it would have been under different circumstances. Perhaps then, after the initial introduction, they would have at least acknowledged each other with more than frowns and furrowed brows. But what happened had happened, and there was nothing either of them could do about it now.<br /> <br /> Hawk was very aware of her following him, the sound of her footsteps on the hillside whispering in distinct rhythmic syllables. His throat tightened with instinctive alarm, the muscles in his neck tensing at the thought of the dream-Rebecca Nurse trailing too closely behind. It was a silly reaction, and he knew it, but after the tough day heâ€™d had, he felt he had a right to be a little jumpy. He probably should have been angrier with her and her smart remarks than he actually was, but he was tired, and he had more important things to worry about than a silly little teenaged girlâ€™s stereotyping. Henry, for instance. The stallion had gone wild that afternoon, throwing an uncontrollable kicking rampage outside the stable. His friendâ€™s skull was very possibly fractured from a back hoofâ€™s swift blow.<br /> <br /> A pang of guilt raced through his nerves, and he sighed quietly. He knew it wasnâ€™t really his fault, but he felt terrible all the same. It was an accident, and accidents were simply inevitable; not even the most cautious of people could safely call themselves immune from them on a farm the size of Dr. Nurseâ€™s. Since Hawk had been on the far end of the property, he hadnâ€™t received word of the incident in time to be of any use. Harper had rushed in to the house and alerted Fredrick, dialing 911 on his cell phone as the two of them sprinted back to the stables. By the time the ambulance arrived, Hawk had been successfully summoned, and he got there in time to watch Henry disappear on a stretcher behind two heavy metal doors. Kicking up dust in their wake, the noisy emergency vehicles sped off down the narrow gravel road, spooking both the stable hands and the horses with the close grumble of their engines.<br /> <br /> Hoping to reassure himself in the process, he remained where he was, doing his best to calm the younger horses that had taken fright. When he'd successfully comforted the animals and unsuccessfully comforted himself, heâ€™d made his way to the hills, hoping to walk off his worries with a good dose of cheery summer sun. And though heâ€™d been diverted for a handful of minutes with Fredrick's granddaughter, his agitation arose again, and this time it had nothing to do with his stupid dream.<br /> <br /> â€œRight. Reading. So you said.â€ He frowned, refusing to respond to her ignominious comment about his intelligence. All his mirth had dissolved away with his renewed concerns for Henry. â€œAll day, huh? That must be tough. Neck stiff at all? Eyes tired?â€ He was speaking to her now only because he saw it annoyed her. He knew it was ridiculous and childish; he was searching for ways to provoke her so he could fire right back with his own spiel of less-than-friendly phrases. He reached the side door and paused with weary conviction.<br /> <br /> He didnâ€™t allow his exhaustion to stop him from turning around just once more. â€œLook, city girl,â€ he said crisply, a strange calm dominating his tone. â€œSometimes you have to be hospitable to get hospitality in return. Did you even ask to help out, or did you just wander around and expect everyone to rush to fulfill your every whim? I donâ€™t know where you come from, kid, or who you think you are, but one of these days youâ€™re going to have to accept that youâ€™re not there anymore.â€ He narrowed his eyes. â€œSo take your advanced reading material and go hide with it somewhere in the house. Stay out of the way. Maybe some of my stupidity has already rubbed off on you. Iâ€™d hate to jeopardize your intelligence any more than I already have.â€ He nodded once dismissively. â€œGoodbye, your highness.â€<br /> <br /> With that, he stepped inside to the kitchen, closing the door behind him soundlessly. He sighed deeply, closing his eyes for a brief second. He still had more work to do in the stables, but he had to eat first, and maybe give Harper a call to see how Henry was doing...</p>]]></content:encoded>
						                            <category domain="https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/">Modern</category>                        <dc:creator>simply</dc:creator>
                        <guid isPermaLink="true">https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/18-i-am-witch-r-kelly/</guid>
                    </item>
				                    <item>
                        <title> I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </title>
                        <link>https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/r-sarah-i-feel-myself-the-shadow-of-a-dream-18/</link>
                        <pubDate>Wed, 18 Apr 2018 01:05:28 +0000</pubDate>
                        <description><![CDATA[Posted: Mon Jun 30, 2014 4:07 pmby SimplyAugust 1682 The Meeting was tonight and it would not be prudent to be late to her Initiation. Technically, Margaret had been inducted into the witche...]]></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Posted: <strong>Mon Jun 30, 2014 4:07 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p><strong>August 1682</strong><br /> The Meeting was tonight and it would not be prudent to be late to her Initiation. Technically, Margaret had been inducted into the witches’ circle when she was but fourteen, right after the first blossoming of her womanhood. That, however, was the local chapter only. This was Edinburgh chapter and nearly a decade after her powers had first manifested in extraordinary ways. Her mother had been a casting witch from the isles off of the African continent and brought to Scotland to be a servant in a rich man’s court. She taught Margaret what little she could before she died of the fever in 1676 – both magically and domestically.<br /> <br /> Dark eyes flickered upwards to the trees that lined the outskirts of the large Scottish city to one side. She turned, daring a glance back only once to see the flickering lights of the candles in the windows. A flicker of fear arose in her chest, the anxiety real in the flutters of each beat of her heart. She inhaled, steading herself. This was what she had longed for from the moment that her mistress had brought her to the city. The invitation had been long in the making but it was welcome nonetheless. She was desired. They wanted her to be a part of their coven, their circle.<br /> <br /> <em>Meeting. After sundown. One hundred paces into the tree line.</em> It was all the second message had said but she had clutched the small paper to her chest with a inhaled of excitement. Margaret considered sending out a search spell to make sure that she was not being followed and that nothing threatening awaited her – but that was nonsense. All of the witches in the coven would have placed barrier protection spells. She shook her head at how silly she was being. This was an honor. It would show her distrust and anger the Elders.<br /> <br /> In her head she counted the paces, slowly as her body ached to run towards something she had craved since she was a child at her mother’s knee. <em>98, 99, 100…</em> The moment she placed her foot delicately down on the ground she inhaled, just in time to have a blade thrust against her throat. She tensed immediately. <br /> <br /> “Don’t move, bandraoi.” The second the word left the filthy mouth of the person behind her, she knew that everything was wrong. The air smelled foul – like tar and burning bones. Dark magic filled the air and the pit of her stomach tightened in fear. She made to call out but the words clung in her throat like thick syrup. She clenched her eyes tightly shut and the entire world dissolved into darkness.</p><p> </p><p>PHOTO</p><p><br /> When her eyes blurrily opened, she was greeted by multiple pinpoints of bright light and shadows above her moving in the darkness. They chanted and hissed and she closed her eyes again. Willing it to be a nightmare, hoping to start awake in her tiny cot in her mistress’ home. But spells were not made of will or hope. She opened her eyes and anger swelled in her chest. She knew who they were, though she had never met them. She had heard whispers of them by her mother to their coven when she was but three. Darkness surrounded them and the darkness they worked towards twisted their faces hideously. What people pictured when the word witch was thrust about – this was them. Crones with malformed features and sparse hair loomed over her. She could feel he decay and rot in their breaths and smell the stench of corpses.<br /> <br /> “Cailleach.” She spat, turning to the woman who stood next to her with a slender blade of bronze. <br /> <br /> “So you know us, white one.” The descriptor was clearly not a reference to the color of her skin – as that was a deep caramel, nearly brown. She had her father to thank for the fact that she was not a deep black like her mother- his unsolicited advances toward the maid in the night had resulted in Margaret’s birth. <br /> <br /> “It’s hard to mistake that stench.” Margaret hissed back and while her words were sharp and strong, she knew inside that she was weak and alone. No one would be coming to save her. No one would be coming to her aid. She would die her – their sacrifice. Her heat pounded in her chest. There was nothing she could do.<br /> <br /> The crone laughed, echoed by her companions. “The words have been spoken and the turn on the moon is ripe. The Quickening will occur.” Her mouth twisted into what Margaret could only surmise was a smile. It revealed pointed teeth – what little remained from when the hag had been a human woman, before the darkness twisted her soul and ate at her flesh. “Five hundred years we have waited for the purity of the white one and soon we shall achieve it.” Unceremoniously, the crone sliced the length of Margaret’s arm. The white witch wanted to remain silent, to not give in to the pain and the terror that gripped her, but she could not. She screamed in pain and watched as the blood welled up and spilled over her skin.<br /> <br /> The crone hissed to someone behind her. A bowl was produced to catch the liquid that spilled from her, carrying her lifeforce with it. “We only need a minute more of her breath in her blood. She must sustain.” More foolish words had never been spoken. The crone had grown too comfortable with how their plans had progressed. Margaret accepted her death readily and the only thing she could do now would be to thwart whatever plan had been placed in motion. If she were but to die a moment too soon….She smiled and let her eyes close and her life slip away as the horrible screeches of protest met her ears.</p><p><br /> <strong>The Inbetween Time</strong><br /> <br /> The afterlife had abandoned her. She had not been permitted entrance to the next world – whatever lay beyond. Others like her said it was unfinished business, a vendetta, some nonsense. It had not started immediately. Margaret has arrived standing beside her body some time after her death. She stared down at it…at herself. Her dress was soaked in blood and her face had been branded in order to be scarred beyond recognition. Her limbs were swollen and disfigured because of the rain from a few days prior. There were apparently stages of grief, she learned a few centuries later, but she didn’t go through any of them. She had accepted her death…hastened it and therefore she had come to terms that she floated in another plane directly on top of the human one, the land of the living. <br /> <br /> She spent the years of solitude and isolation observing people that captured her fancy. Perhaps it was the lingering effects of being a witch, but Margaret was able to touch things to an extent. She could also sense the greatness in people around her and when something large was on the horizon. She witnessed rebellions, new regimes, and assasinations. It led her to following Einstein, famous outlaws, JFK assassinations, Rihanna, and other characters on the stage of human existence. <br /> <br /> She was present at the Alamo, watching as hundreds of men died in the sweltering heat of Texas. Margaret was present for the bombing of Hiroshima and when Hilter committed suicide in the lone bunker. Her eyes had scanned the scene of the death of numerous Americans during the cowardly attacks of 9/11. From time to time during these extremely tragic events, she would find extraordinarily normal people and follow the progress of their lives – though their ups and downs and birth to death. It was remarkable, that are some points when people were dying in mass graves in a far part of the world, a girl was crying into her pillow about a boy dating her friend. Margaret wondered if her tears had ever been so…heartfelt but completely irrelevant to the greater turning of the earth.<br /> <br /> Never did she forget those that had harmed her, but they shielded themselves from her ghostly presence. She could not find them, for all of her attempts. She researched as best as she could – though it was hard to research manuscripts when the most she could do at a time was drag a volume to the ground and spend the next year flipping through pages. The Quickening was a confluence of the moon and certain astrological conditions that made it ripe for the darkness to permeate the world, capturing souls that didn’t even need to consent. It made her glad that she had died. White witches still abounded and lived among mortals but their numbers had vastly declined since the 500s, when they matched humans life for life. Now, if Margaret could make any educated judgment based on the coven meetings that she wandered through…there were maybe 15,000 white witches left. Now, that didn’t mean that there weren’t more people with the <em>potential</em> for magic, but only 15,000 in the entirety of the world capable of using their craft. She watched as they did what they could to maintain some balance, to understand the path of the darkness. She knew though, that they did no understand the Quickening. They didn’t understand that a virgin white witch’s blood was needed and that their death had to be spectacularly coordinated. The next Quickening potential would not be until 2015. Well, that was still a hundred years away. Perhaps she would have moved on by then…</p><p><br /> <br /> <strong>June 2014</strong><br /> Well, it turned out that she would likely be present for the next potential time for the Quickening, which was constantly on her mind these days. She found herself searching the furthest reaches of old libraries and private collections in the hopes of stumbling upon the location where the lunar cycle would hit precisely. It happened that in 1682 that the prime location was a small wood outside of Edinburgh, Scotland. Without knowing the location, any attempt she made to prevent the ultimate end of the universe would be pointless. She contemplated her next move as she sat…well, hovered in a siting position, on a bench on a busy city street. What city…she wasn’t precisely sure. Her hair was straighter now, something to fit in with the times, in case some medium managed to snag a shimmer of her ghostly form. She has allowed herself to dress in a black skirt and cashmere sweater- yes, in her mind it was cashmere. She had felt the material once, in a Neiman Marcus in the 1970s. She had seen women fawning of it and the outrageous tag that showed a number she knew to expensive. She summoned whatever gave her power in this plane and ran her fingers across it, leaving only the faintest indent in the fabric. The touch had been remarkable. She could understand the comfort that a sweater or a blanket of that material would provide. She smiled to herself and marveled at the textile ingenuity of modern humans.<br /> <br /> Brown eyes flickered up the street to see a boy…a man riding a bike, coming down the road. She cocked her head at him and narrowed her eyes, as though to be certain that they were not being deceived. The aura around him was shimmering with a black edge and she knew that he was marked for death. When? She was not sure, but as he drew closer she noticed that the black only hung around the outskirts of an aura that she had never seen before. It shimmered with all of the colors of the rainbow…of the world. No, not the traditional roygbiv that students were taught in school. Literally, <em>every</em> color. She could make out deep plums, vibrant oranges next to golden yellows and Mediterranean blues. She stood, startled by the sight and walked across the street, shivering only when a bus full of passengers slammed its was through her shimmering form. <br /> <br /> She had seen auras or pure gold and silver and ones that danced between different hues. Never, though, had she seen one that possessed all the colors at the same exact time. Pursing her lips she stood, letting him pass her in a fury before she moved after him, faster than any ordinary person could walk – but hey – perks of being dead. Margaret stared at him as he was completely oblivious to her presence. <br /> <br /> And so it began that she followed him. For a whole week she followed him, in and out of stores and his apartment. The only place she left him alone was the bathroom. While she may be well over 300 years old, Margaret was till raised in the 1600s when modesty was rather prized…at least among her class – she could not speak for those of her mistress’ station. As she followed him, she marveled at how ridiculously ordinary he was – which startled her. Someone with an aura like that…they had to be bound for something beyond death. The last person she had seen with an aura that drew her attention was Martin Luther King….but his too, had been marked by a black rim.<br /> <br /> As she hovered in his living room, watching him eat, she pondered his death. She couldn’t let him die. Not before he accomplished what he was meant to. She ran her hands through her hair, tugging on the end of a few strands as she had always done when contemplating. Two days later, she was still tugging at her hair while he was riding his bike and she walking next to him. The immediate blacking of his aura was almost overlooked as she was so self-absorbed. She happened to just turn her head enough to catch it, how it had been overcome by a depth of darkness that completely enveloped him. Gasping, she looked ahead and saw it. The car wasn’t going to stop and he wasn’t going to see it. He was going to die by getting hit by a car. She wrinkled her nose at the idea of it and drew on the power that gave her whatever ability she had to touch tangible things. “I do apologize for this. It may hurt a bit.” Reaching out, just before his front wheel was to cross the street, she shoved the handles hard. Oh, he was going to be pretty badly banged up when he ran into the light post adjacent to him, but at least he wouldn’t be run over- at least he’d be alive. When he slammed into the long metal rod, Margaret winced and proceeded forward to take a closer look.</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Wed Jul 02, 2014 2:50 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>The numbers on Ashton’s digital alarm clock flashed 3:49AM in glaring, obtrusive crimson, almost as obnoxious as the cellphone vibrating against his wooden nightstand. Though wide awake by the first pattern of buzzing spasms, he waited for the third cycle—a caller desperate to get a hold of him—before he bothered to answer. <em>No phone call after midnight is ever a good one</em>, he remembered his father telling him once when he was young. <em>That’s because nothing good ever happens after midnight; if you’re not in bed, catchin’ those Zs, then you’re only getting’ in trouble, yeah?</em><br /> <br /> He’d been right. And the irony was never lost on Ash, each and every time the old man called. Continually ringing his cell phone because he knew his only son never turned it off, and he knew when he was being ignored. Perhaps, given his father’s history of a life progressively wasted away at the neck of a beer bottle, he should have intuited this turn of events… And yet, the young man of twenty-one was in no way prepared for the news that, 3:55AM, now, would bring.<br /> <br /> “Ashy, boy?” His father’s voice battled for clarity through a sheet of static, and Ash wondered fleetingly if the television had been disconnected from cable services again. It wouldn’t have been the first time, though in the past it hadn’t been such a dire issue that the man had seen fit to call at such an ungodly hour. “Ash, I got… it’s, well, it’s a bit of a sit’ation.”<br /> <br /> “I can’t afford it.” The words tumbled mechanically past Ash’s sleepy lips. It was the first thing he said in response to his father, who began every conversation with a query that usually entailed needing money. He regretted ever giving the man his number, following graduating from high school and setting off to university, ten hours away by car. Yet he realized, deep down in what hope remained in his heart, that he’d have regretted it more had he decided to sever contact completely. Martin Kenway wasn’t much, anymore, but he was still something; he was all Ash had left.<br /> <br /> The static on the other line was thick enough to almost muffle the sound of Martin clearing his throat. “Just hear me out, Ashy. I did… I think I screwed up. But in a big way.”<br /> <br /> <em>What was your first clue?</em>, Ash thought bitterly as he propped himself up on his elbows, cradling his cell phone between his ear and his shoulder. “Dad, do you know what time it is?”<br /> <br /> “I got nabbed, Ash.” Martin’s voice, so carefully controlled just seconds ago, suddenly broke out in heaving sobs. “It was… I didn’t think I had that much… Just a couple, y’know, and then I remembered I owed Jerry for the game I lost last week… It was only across town—you know where Jerry lives, eh, Ashy?” A prolonged sniffle interrupted his speech. “So it was only across town, I jumped in the truck…”<br /> <br /> Profanity so cutting it would have made his poor, late mother faint tore from his vocal cords as realization hit him. “You didn’t. Dad…” Spine straightening like a ramrod, Ash threw his legs over the side of the bed and stood—for what? To rush out the door? Drive from Fredericton, all the way back to the little island of Cape Breton for his father’s benefit?<br /> The truth was harsh; and the truth was, he was of no more use to his father in his own home than he was miles and miles away.<br /> <br /> Pulse pounding in his ears with the whisperings of a headache, he composed himself with a slow inhale and spoke into the receiver: “Dad. Another DUI means they’ll put you away…” A fact of which Martin was likely already acutely aware, but he had to say it out loud to ground himself in reality, convince himself this wasn’t just a nightmare. “Is it bail money? Look, I’m still hunting for a summer job…”<br /> <br /> “Not bail, Ashy.” Martin’s voice grew soft as his inebriated sobbing petered off. Defeated. It sent a chill down Aston’s spine. “I don’t get that this time. They got… they decided I’m gonna be here, for a little while. Just a little while…”<br /> <br /> The night suddenly felt so much darker. Though he’d been sweating in his thick bed sheets just moments ago, a clawing cold clutched at Ash’s skin, and wouldn’t let go. “Dad. What did you… What can I even do?”<br /> <br /> “Just a few years, Ashy…” As if repeating that would console his anxious son. “But I didn’t get out of some financial stuff… See, I’m kinda behind on some payments… credit cards, y’know. They didn’t let me off the hook even though they got me here in the slammer… Ashy? You there, Ashton?”<br /> <br /> It was minutes later that Ash actually hung up, but he was gone long before then, his mind wandering to dark and hopeless places. This just went to show how wrong he had been, thinking he could leave Cape Breton, his father, and all of the mayhem behind him. Blood ties were strong, covered distances, and could never, ever, be escaped. Miles and hours between them, and Martin Kenway was still a strong presence in Ash’s life. <br /> He always would be. <br /> &gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;<br /> <br /> &gt;</p><p><br /> It hadn’t always been this way.<br /> <br /> There hadn’t been anything remarkable, in the negative sense, about Ashton’s childhood when his mother had been alive. In fact, he couldn’t even remember his father picking up a glass of wine when it wasn’t a holiday or a social get together, back then. Susanna Kenway had been the anchor that kept everyone grounded: the one with the band-aids whenever Ashton scraped his knee on the playground near his house, the one with the consoling embrace whenever Martin returned home from a rough day at work, and the source of warmth to anyone she cared for.<br /> <br /> And, as many people on the small island of Cape Breton argued (because news traveled fast, and if you didn’t know someone personally, you knew their brother, their aunt, or their third cousin twice removed) the Kenway family lost not only their anchor, but their lifeline to happiness when pancreatic cancer took Susanna from them in a matter of months. Ashton had only been ten years old; just a few days after his mother’s funeral, he began to notice the presence of beer bottles in his home—on the kitchen floor, in the living room, even in the hallways—for the very first time.<br /> <br /> That was the beginning of the family’s downfall, but the crux of the Kenway diminuendo wasn’t when Susanna died, or even when Martin lost his job by the time Ash was thirteen. It wasn’t even when money began to grow sparse, because Ash had worked as a dish washer under the table for a family friend who ran a restaurant since he was thirteen, and was able to cover the occasional unpaid bill. It was around the age of sixteen, when his father—and, he, by virtue—had acquired a reputation that spread around their small town faster and more insidiously than the plague that Ashton knew, as soon as he graduated high school, he needed to get out. Out of his house, his town… hell, he needed out of Nova Scotia entirely, to put some semblance of distance between himself and the drunk that his father had become.<br /> <br /> He wasn’t Martin Kenway, he’d never be like his father, and although Martin had never laid a hand on him and still spoke to him fondly at times and in soft tones on those rare occasions when he was sober, he didn’t want to be associated with him. For all intents and purposes, Ash’s childhood had ended the day his mother had died. It was time to move on, and that meant leaving his father, and the life he had paved for himself, behind.<br /> <br /> A crucial, irreparable part of Martin had died along with Susanna, all those years ago, and Ashton couldn’t help him. It had taken some time to come to that realization, and had taken even longer to endorse the harsh reality, but it was what it was. And if he didn’t get out soon, he’d be lost.<br /> <br /> Somehow, in spite of family turmoil and rumours and reputations that spread like wildfire, Ash was what his guidance counsellor had called ‘resilient’: strong in the face of adversity. His marks were in the top ten percent, enough to earn him scholarships and bursaries when he finally applied to universities. In fact, considering all of the money he earned at his after school job went towards smoothing over the holes his father left in bill payments, were it not for those scholarships, his aspirations to find a way out of Cape Breton might have become nothing more than some far-off dream. UNB in Fredericton, however, was quick to offer him a full renewable entrance scholarship, so long as he kept his marks up.<br /> <br /> It was his key out of his hometown. But, as it turned out it wasn’t his key to escape his family’s dark plummet into hopelessness.</p><p>&lt;<br /> <br /> &gt;<br /> <br /> &lt;<br /> “Lacie, can you explain to me again <em>why</em> you need this text book back right now? Like, weeks into June, and months after exams?”<br /> <br /> The weight of his father’s incarceration, and the debt for which he would have to take responsibility if he ever wanted to see his old man out of jail, still pressed intrusively on Ash’s shoulders when he rode his bike from his apartment complex located in downtown Fredericton that very afternoon. To add insult to injury, not only had he not slept since he hung up on his father, but as soon as the sun crested the horizon, his best friend was harassing him via text messages, frantically requesting he return a textbook she’d lent him months ago, and of which she hadn’t had any need since she’d handed it away. Not a moment of reprieve… And yet, he hadn’t had the heart to refuse, ask her to give him a break.<br /> <br /> Then again, Lacie Matthews wasn’t privy to the life and the father he’d strived to leave behind in Cape Breton—not because she was untrustworthy, by any stretch of the truth, but because he spoke of it to no one. Up there with curses and fabled such as Bloody Mary and Candyman, he had it in his head that the less he spoke of it (and, in this case, he hadn’t spoken of it at all), the less real it would all be. That phone call from earlier that morning, however, was evidence enough that it was a tactic as childish as hiding from monsters under blankets. When it boiled down to the core, it was arguably less a matter of not wanting to bother others with his family turmoil, and more a matter of protecting his pride.<br /> <br /> “C’mon, get with it, Ash. I already texted you the reason—and what’s taking so long, anyway?” Lacie’s voice sighed a static blat from the single earbud, manipulating the sound waves of her usually quiet voice around his sensitive eardrum. “My cousin’s doing a summer course, I said I’d lend her the book since you’re done with it and it would save her a couple hundred dollars. She’s already here and needs to pick it up ASAP because she’s catching a ride with her friend to head home to Truro later.”<br /> <br /> “Right. Okay, just give me… I’ll be there.”<br /> <br /> “Like, soon? Ash, I really don’t mean to be a nag, but she’s got less than a half hour… What held you up? I texted you hours ago…”<br /> <br /> Truth be told, there was no reason why he couldn’t confide in Lacie, save for his own prideful obstinacy. She’d been a good friend from the very start; he couldn’t find his way around campus on his first day of his undergraduate, she’d skipped her first commitment of the day to give him an impromptu tour. He needed to copy some notes, she didn’t hesitate to lend a hand. Heck, she’d even spotted him a few times for lunch when cash was tight (which it always was, to some extent), without any expectation for recompense. But it was because of that very kind, genuine nature that he avoided talking about his family all together, for fear that he’d earn her pity, and knowing she would be impelled to help.<br /> <br /> If he couldn’t tell her that he’d been occupied for most the morning, engaged in an exhausting, dead-end conversation with the lawyer that had been appointed to his father, then the least he could do was try and come through on a promise without a fuss.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry, Lace. Things have been… interesting. I’m on my way, fast as I can.”<br /> <br /> With the heavy textbook weighing down the backpack on his shoulders, Ash wasn’t lying about the speed at which the worn, aged wheels of his worn, aged bike spun, down the one-way street at rush-hour traffic. He only narrowly avoided running into a couple light poles through careful maneuvering and general knowledge of the Main Street’s bike-friendly route. Lacie’s apartment complex was at the other end of town, and the realist in him knew, deep-down, that he wouldn’t make it in time. The foolish optimist thought otherwise; and the guilt-ridden friend didn’t care about what-ifs, but simply wished to make the effort so that, when he stood on her doorstep too late, he could at least tell her he tried.<br /> <br /> He was about to hang up on the call, but the conversation, apparently, had not come to an end. “Hey… you okay, Ash?” Ashley’s voice transitioned from urgent to—as he’d feared—concerned. “You just out of breath, or are you crying? Is something up?”<br /> <br /> Of course, she would choose now to be talkative. “Not crying. It’s all good. I should really go, though, Lace.”<br /> <br /> “You do know that if something’s up we can talk, right?” Lacie persisted as tough she hadn’t heard him. “You’re not holding out with your feelings on me, are you, Kenway? And here I liked you for not being the macho type.”<br /> <br /> “Lacie, I really need to go. I can’t concentrate—”<br /> <br /> And that was when the call came to an end, and Ashton’s world plunged into chaos.<br /> <br /> First, there was that voice, one that he might have sworn he imagined, but for all his troubles, Ashton wasn’t stuck with disembodied murmurs inside of his head: <em>I do apologize for this. It may hurt a bit.</em><br /> What? But what was…<br /> <br /> Then he saw the car, a split second too late. His mind and body couldn’t work together quickly enough to veer out of the line of fire—and yet, his bike did it anyway. There was no other way to describe it, other than his bicycle turned on its own, taking matters into its own hands and swerving out of the road and into a light pole. Pain and stars exploded behind Ash’s eyes and in his ribs before he felt his grip on the handle bars give way, and the hot concrete of the sidewalk was hot at his back. For moments, there was nothing g but blackness and a ringing in his ears; he wondered if he was dead, or in-between being alive and dead, but then he opened his eyes. And, clear as day, his dream stood before him.<br /> <br /> Not so much his dream, perhaps, as it was the girl <em>in</em> his dreams, recurring with her dark tresses, cinnamon-hued skin and enigmatic smile. He’d dreamed of her frequently over the course of the past few months, not knowing what it meant and not really caring. <br /> <br /> Until now. Now, when he was not dreaming (because you didn’t hurt this much in dreams), and there she was, standing before him, sunlight streaking her brunette tresses with caramel wisps. Exotic and beautiful, and she was <em>real</em>.<br /> That, or he was dead. Or hopelessly delusional.<br /> <br /> “…you.” His lips formed the word that felt like molasses in his mouth, while his slight out-of-focus brown eyes fixed on her concerned face. “It’s… you. My dreams… you’re in my…”<br /> <br /> That was where Ashton, banged up but mercifully alive, was interrupted as worried bystanders began to form a crowd around him, several cell phones dialing 911 simultaneously, and yet in his adrenaline-induced stupor, he didn’t care about the pain, the ribs that were either broken or bruised, or the gash on his forehead leaking warm lifeblood, dark against the sun-bleached concrete. He wanted to know why he was seeing her now, who she was, and why she had been invading the private haven of his dreams.<br /> <br /> And, most importantly, he wanted to know if (and, frankly, had a hunch that) she was somehow the reason he still had a heartbeat at that moment.</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Wed Jul 02, 2014 10:23 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Margaret watched as his head slammed forcefully into the poll. She winced, bringing her hands up to her eyes like a frightened child. Peeking between her pinky and ring finger, her dark eyes scanned the scene, seeing the twisted front wheel and handlebars of the bike mangled. Well, he was certainly going to have quite a few bruises and probably a concussion. Better than dead though, she mused to herself without saying anything. Margaret had not gotten used to being silent, though. She would often find herself responding to individuals that she followed. Once, she had even had a twenty-minute conversation with Albert Einstein concerning the theory of relativity. It had been riveting.<br /> <br /> However, this train of thought was abruptly halted as he spoke to her – directly to her. She whipped her head around, dark hair flying about to see who was standing behind her. There was no way that he could see her. He had to be delusional and seeing things. Perhaps he was seeing his mother? From her meticulous stalking, she knew that the woman had died when he was young. Perhaps his close encounter with death had brought her memory back to him. Whatever it was, he could not possible have been talking to her. He had spoken with an air of familiarity to his voice and so he must have seen whomever he was talking to before. They had certainly never met. She knew very few witches that lived longer than a century and he was clearly no witch.<br /> <br /> The dark-haired beauty followed him to the hospital, having arrived even before the ambulance had. She strummed her fingers against the side of her skirt as she watched him being pushed in on a stretcher, unconscious from some kind of contusion on his head. They would likely pump him with IV fluids and make sure there was no hemorrhaging internally before letting him go the next day. (Margaret had been lurking around hospitals long enough to pick up a few things. With three hundred years, you became pretty knowledge about a lot of random things you would never be able to actually employ).<br /> <br /> Standing beside his bed when they had him monitored, she looked down at his aura. It was still flecked with black, which made her curiosity peak. She took a step closer to him, leaning down as if she could touch the colors that he exuded only in the ghostly plane that she resided in. Frowning, she pulled back and wondered if it was because his death was imminent, as it was for all mortals. But that didn’t make any sense, she mused, running her hand through her hair. Then everyone would show signs of the darkness. No, there was something far more significant about his. She tossed her head as if to sort out all of the confusing thoughts. <br /> <br /> “Well at least you are still alive. I guess you have a little more time now, not much though. Maybe a few years,” she shrugged. Unfortunately, life meant little to her now, as she had seen so much come into the world and so many people leave this world for a place that she would never go. One might say that she was a little bitter about others abilities to move on. “I do not know what it is about you though. This…” she trailed off and ran her fingers through the space around him where she could see the bright colors, “is extremely intriguing.” She knew she was talking to herself, but who else was there to talk to these days?</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Wed Jul 02, 2014 11:11 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>She blinked out of his vision just as quickly as he could have sworn she had been there, and the rest was all a blur.<br /> <br /> Ash was unconscious before the paramedics even arrived, securing him to a stretcher and rushing him to the hospital with the sirens and lights blaring from the large, white vehicle. At times, he thought he could hear voices, comments about his blood pressure or the bleeding from his forehead; at another point, he was almost certain someone had pried his eyelids open and shone a light, inciting the frustrated desire to cuff them and tell them to screw off. But beyond those details, he could only remember blackness.<br /> <br /> Getting knocked out cold wasn't the same as sleeping, Ash was quick to realize, because there were no dreams--just an all-encompassing dark fog. And whenever Ashton slept, he dreamt; it was a given, with no exceptions. So when consciousness slowly returned to him, hours later when he was secured in a hospital bed hooked up to a heart monitor, he recognized that it all felt a little 'off'. And that wasn't just in terms of the pain.<br /> There was that voice, again... voices in the absence of nonsensical images, which meant it couldn't be a dream.<br /> <br /> <em>"Well at least you are still alive. I guess you have a little more time now, not much though. Maybe a few years...”</em><br /> <br /> <em>Oh. Cool. So I'm dying, now?</em> With cynical thoughts collecting themselves from their scattered crevices of his mind, Ash clawed his way out of the dark, towards that voice. It was something to reach for--even if, unbeknownst to him, it was not of the world of the living.<br /> <br /> <em>“I do not know what it is about you though. This… is extremely intriguing.”</em><br /> <br /> "...that's a new one... for a hospital." Ash heard his voice and felt his lips move before he realized he was awake. "Dying people 'intrigue' you...?"<br /> <br /> His eyelids felt so heavy it was as if they were glued shut, but he forced them open anyway, squinting against the white glare of the room.<br /> And then, gradually, like ripples settling on a pond, <em>she</em> came into focus. All caramel skin and dark locks, standing over him like he puzzled her. The young woman from his dreams.<br /> <br /> The young woman he'd seen at the scene of his accident.<br /> <br /> "You don't look like any doctor or nurse..." He murmured, struggling to clear his throat, which felt like sandpaper. Gingerly reaching up to touch his head, which throbbed and stung but not to any excruciating extent (likely all thanks to whatever fluid dripped from that clear plastic ban into the IV in the top of his right hand), he felt bandages. <em>So this is the advantage of wearing a bike helmet...</em> "Who <em>are</em> you...?"</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jul 03, 2014 12:54 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>When he responded, the surprise flickered visibly across her features. He was responding to her exact words. Swallowing, she flexed her fingers and took a few steps back from him. He could <em>hear</em> her. If her heart had a beat, it would have been pounding in her chest like a wrecking ball bent on destroying her ribcage. She blinked multiple times and for the first time in nearly three decades, she was alarmed and flabbergasted by this series of events. Margaret stared down at him as she made the customary motion to inhale, as though she breathed. It was hard to break habits, even if she had no use for the movements in many years.<br /> <br /> When his eyes opened, she met them with whatever conviction she could muster. Perhaps this had something to do with his aura. The most she could do was…well, respond. “I’m neither of those things.” She murmured, her voice soft and what one might imagine a ghost to sound like – muffled. “I- I am-“ She was promptly cut off by the entrance of a nurse, that must have been alerted to the change in his condition due to the numerous amount of wires that he was currently connected to. Margaret turned at the noise of the door and the entrance of a small cart the nurse was pushing. The dead witch tried to move out of the way, though it was unnecessary. Unfortunately, she had not been quick enough and the cart pushed through her right thigh. She looked down at it, feeling only the familiar prickle of the other plane of existence moving through her non-corporeal form.<br /> <br /> She stepped away, moving over to the other side of his bed as the nurse began to take some of his vitals down on a sheet of paper she apparently had to fill out every time she came into his room. “Glad to see you’re awake!” She exclaimed, looking over at him as she set down the folder that was full of his information. “We have placed your items over there,” she indicated with a long finger the bedside table where Margaret now stood, “Mr. Kenway. We were not sure who to call for you so we rang the last person listed in your cell phone. A Miss Lacie. She said she would be over straight away.” The nurse chatted along as she tried to make him more comfortable by providing him with another pillow. “You took quite a nasty turn into that lamppost. Did you hit a pothole?” She asked, making conversation as she took a small paper cup from the cart she had brought with her, letting her other hand grab a larger cup of water. She held them both out to him.<br /> <br /> “These will help with your headache, dear. No doubt you’ll have a substantial one.” He voice was littered with an American accent and Margaret wondered where she was from, purposefully not making eye contact with the boy. She hoped that he wouldn’t make any mention of her – but hopefully, if he did, it could be attributed to his rather large knot that was forming on his head. “Tale them all and I’ll be back with some food in a moment. Doctor thinks you’ll be ready to go early tomorrow morning but they want to make sure you don’t have any subcranial hemorrhaging overnight. That can be a nasty bit of mess, let me tell you.” She chatted, cheerily despite the subject as she moved her little met cart towards the door.<br /> <br /> “Is there anything I can get you in the meantime, Mr. Kenway? Anyone else you want me to call? Any questions?” Margaret stepped back, trying to hide as though everyone could see her and not just the boy whose life she saved.</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jul 03, 2014 2:20 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>He was delirious; damaged. Confused. He had to have been, because when he looked from the girl with caramel skin to the kindly nurse, he thought he saw... No, he <em>knew</em> he'd seen in. The older woman had <em>walked right through her</em>, as if the girl was not there at all.<br /> <em>This has to be a dream. It must be a dream.</em><br /> <br /> But it wasn't, because the nurse was asking his questions, and every second he came to realize more and more that he was conscious the pain in his head and throbbing through his likely bruised ribcage seemed to become more and more prominent. "I... don't know. I..." Incoherent in his thoughts and his words, Ash deflated with a long sigh. <em>Had</em> he hit a pothole? The accident was such a blur of pain and pavement and metal poles that the details were lost on him. "Think... I think I swerved? To avoid a car..." Except <em>he</em> hadn't served at all: the bike at, all on its own.<br /> <br /> And then, that girl had been there...<br /> <br /> His hands felt heavy when he held the out to take the cup and the painkillers. The pills scratched his dry throat as he took a large swallow of water, only realizing after he'd drained the entire cup just how dehydrated he was. How long had he been out...? There were no windows in this recovery room; only steely lights that offered the impression of a perpetual, joyless, nondescript daytime. For all he knew, it could have been three in the morning again. <em>Nothing good ever happens after midnight...</em> But then, he reasoned a his the synapses in his brain slowly began to fire again, if Lacie was on her way, then it couldn't be that late. He couldn't have been unconscious for too long...<br /> <br /> Slightly uplifted with the promise of a little food (although he couldn't discriminate hunger pangs from the general ache of his body), Ash followed the nurse with his eyes as she made to leave--but not without asking the question that had gone unanswered: "Who is she?" And his eyes flicked to Margaret.<br /> <br /> Naturally, this elicited a look of concern on the nurse's kind face: from her point of view, there was no other 'she' in the room. "Just you relax, dear. Your poor head has been through a lot."<br /> <br /> When he was alone again (or not so alone, depending on his sanity, which was still in question), Ashton turned his attention to the mystery girl, brows furrowed in confusion and curiosity. "Did she just... it looked like she just... <em>walked through</em> you," he struggled to articulate the words, his tongue thick and heavy with exhaustion and pain relievers. "I saw you, at the accident. You were there, but... why are you <em>here</em>? And why'd that nurse just ignore you...?"</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jul 03, 2014 2:58 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Ash had almost let the nurse leave and Margaret was about to allow a large exhale of relief to escape her soft lips. Then he went and opened his mouth. Her hands rose from her sides in an exasperated motion but she quickly she set them back in their place. How could he know that she was dead? It must have been confusing for him, just as much as it was for her. She wondered just how solid she appeared to be. Clearly she appeared near enough to alive that it was causing him a great deal of distress. Should she just leave? She could easily phase out to somewhere near by and leave the boy to recover from his accident. <br /> <br /> Her curiosity outweighed any sense, though. Curiosity would kill her. Oh wait...<br /> <br /> The nurse left with a soft click of the door behind her and Margaret turned her eyes back to the human being that could actually see her. She let him mumble out his words, listening how his tongue was slurring against his teeth due to the medication and pain. He was far more articulate than this normally, she thought absentmindedly as she let him finish before she took a casual stroll around towards the foot of his bed. Pursing her lips, the young (or old?) woman took a inhale of nonexistent air and exhaled it in a huff. <br /> <br /> "I am not quite positive where I should begin my explanation. Due to your current condition and obvious...confusion," Margaret was trying to be as diplomatic as possible, "it may be best just to be as forward as possible. I do not know how you can see me or hear me. In fact, it's rather alarming that this has suddenly changed but," she shrugged in her large gray sweater, her hair brushing across her shoulders. The words died on her tongue for a moment and she nodded, deciding that it would be best if she just came out with the words as bluntly as possible. <br /> <br /> "I'm dead. More accurately I currently reside as a shade in some plane that parallels the human one." This may have been a little too descriptive for him. "I'm a ghost but humans, particularly mortals such as yourself, have never been able to see me, let alone communicate with me. I'm just as surprised as you." Margaret was quite straightforward about it and kept talking. It could have been that she had longed for some kind of intimacy through conversation due to her years of silence, just watching the lives of those around her - but she kept speaking, almost excited. "Have you ever been able to communicate with any others such as myself? No," she added the last word after a quick moments hesitation - riddling it out for herself. If he had, he clearly would not be so alarmed at her ghostly presence. "I wonder what changed. "<br /> <br /> The tanned lady came around to the side that she had been standing on originally. She took her lower lip into her teeth as she thought and a shadow passed across her face as she turned back - almost forgetting that he <em>could</em> hear her. It was difficult to remember something, especially when she had been talking to herself for 300 years. "I apologize. Does any of this make any sense to you?" She looked at him as bough he might have some explanation for their current predicament.<br /> <br /> Ooc: I wrote this on my phone cause I was excited. Please forgive any ridiculous typos. I was too excited!! (:</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jul 03, 2014 3:28 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>"...could've just said you're a ghost."<br /> <br /> They might have been the most ridiculous words that Ashton had ever spoken, and the lackadaisical cadence of his tone surprised even him. But this massive information dump from the over-excited young woman all pointed to the same thing, and she simply ended up explaining her nature and existence in a myriad of unnecessary ways.<br /> And--maybe it was just his drug-addled mind--but it kind of made sense. Who else, or what other stranger, would show up in his dreams, the scene of an accident, and then here in his hospital room...seemingly unnoticed by anything else?<br /> <br /> It explained a lot. And yet, he was still thirsty for answers.<br /> <br /> Ash fought through the fog of pain and painkillers and struggled to sit upright, groaning softly at the shooting pains through his ribs as he righted himself on the extra pillow the nurse had provided. If this did turn out to be some drug-induced hallucination, some manifestation of his strange dreams, then at least it was a good source of entertainment in this otherwise bleak hospital room.<br /> "So... I can see you... but no one else can." He spoke slowly, and for his own benefit; it didn't seem to sink in until his own ears heard it in his own voice. "And you don't know why... is that why you're here?"<br /> <br /> "Ash?"<br /> A familiar feminine voice from the doorway captured his attention. A fair-skinned girl with straight blonde hair, and wearing a lime-green Aerpostale hoodie paused and stared at the sorry sight in the hospital bed, before rushing to his side--and passing right through Margaret on the way. "Oh my god... What did you <em>do</em> to yourself, Kenway? I came as soon as the hospital called..."<br /> <br /> "Hey, Lace... mind coming over to the other side?" He gestured to the side of the bed where Margaret wasn't standing--perhaps out of politeness, or maybe, despite that she was dead, Ashton still recognized the apparition of this caramel-skinned woman as a presence. <em>Ghosts are people too?</em><br /> <br /> Lacie looked puzzled, but after taking a good look at the band-aid on his forehead, decided it was best to just humour him and moved across from Margaret. She lay a hand on Ash's bicep; he winced. "Shit... look at you. The nurse said major concussion, potential for, like... brain-bleeding, or something, and a fractured rib? All because you ran into a pole... cripes, why aren't you <em>dead</em>?"<br /> <br /> Ashton laughed, and instantly regretted it for the misery it caused his evidently fractured ribcage. "...thanks, Lace. Your cousin's textbook is in..." His eyes trailed to the chair where the nurse had put his belongings; the one in front of which his ghostly companion stood. "...the doctors have some of my stuff. I'll get it to you sooner than later, promise."<br /> <br /> "Whatever, Kenway." The blonde shook her head, with an expression that was equally as disappointed as it was concerned for his condition. <br /> <br /> <em>Damn. When a girl wants her textbook, she's not messing around.</em><br /> <br /> <strong>|O.o.C: On your phone??? You are so dedicated hahahaha|</strong></p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jul 03, 2014 3:48 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Margaret tossed her head back and forth in a negative response to his question. It was what was perplexing most and what her mind was racing to find answers to. How could he suddenly see her? He hadn't been able to for the last few weeks so he was certainly no medium. He had never exhibited any extraordinary magical characteristics other than his alluring aura that shimmered around him. She chewed on the inside of her lip and was about to propose a myriad of tantalizing theories when she heard his name accompanied by the soft click and creak of the hospital door opening. She frowned, clearly annoyed with the interruption to her first human contact in centuries. Swallowing the words, she watched as a young woman strolled into the room, expressing extensive amounts of concern. <br /> <br /> Someone about the girl immediately grated on Margaret – though she had seen the girl a couple of times before. She attributed it to the interruption but then studied Lacie. Her aura was hazy, not in the same way some people’s were. No, it was hazy the way fog made the world seem cloudy. It was as though it was hiding its true self from her and she couldn't help but narrow her eyes at the girl. A sensation entered the pit of her stomach and made her shift her imaginary weight around. Pointedly, she directed her focus towards the injured boy in the bed. As she did, the girl passed through her. <br /> <br /> If she had blood, it would have turned to ice in her veins. Gasping in alarm, the dead witch staggered backwards, barely hearing Ash ask his companion to move to the other side of the bed. She clutched at her chest momentarily, as if a heart still beat inside and had suddenly jumped out of rhythm. It happened sometimes, when people with striking auras or strong wills passed through her. She just hadn't been prepared for a silly little girl with a hoodie to cause it to happen. Shaking her head, she brushed her hands on her black, short skirt. "How rude." She murmured, renewing her glare at the person who stood across from her now, the bed separating them. <br /> <br /> Margaret crossed her arms. She was impatient. While Margaret had followed him around for a few weeks, she had only casually seen the girl before and never much bothered to pay her any mind. She had been interested in Ashton's appealing aura. However, Lacie had quite a good deal of the girl's attention now. "She has positively the worst timing in the history of my existence, which, let me assure you, is substantial." Crossing her arms, the ghost flicked her eyes to and from the injured boy and his newly arrived friend. “But don’t tell her about me.” She hastily said to him, coming closer to the bed. “She’ll either think your insane, hallucinating…or worse.” Something made her uneasy as his companion’s presence. It was best to be cautious for now. Too many peculiar things were beginning to happen all at once. <br /> <br /> And Margaret did not believe in coincidences.<br /> <br /> Ooc: yep!! Haha I'm in the car on a 2 hour trip and I saw it and was like yess!!!</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jul 03, 2014 8:40 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>He thought she might leave, then--Lacie, that is. You didn't typically stick around a person who was in dire need of rest and recuperation, and now that she knew he wasn't dead, what reason would she have to keep him awake with her chatter?<br /> Apparently 'reasons' didn't much matter to Lacie, at least, not of late. Not now, not when he had almost met his doom at the hood of a speeding car in rush hour traffic...<br /> <br /> The blonde took a seat in the chair next to his bed and folded her hands in her lap.<br /> "I'm sorry," she sighed, staring down at her shaped fingernails, like she suddenly couldn't look at him. "I feel like this is my fault. Hauling you out of the house to cross town at that hour of the day, all because someone else needed that stupid textbook..."<br /> <br /> "Hey, don't do that." Ash would have shaken his head if he was capable. "None of that... hindsight stuff. My head is pounding; I can't really tolerate it right now. I'm still alive, that's all that matters."<br /> <br /> "I know. I know. But, um..." Lacie paused, contemplating something that was clearly leaving her feeling undecided. Ash wondered (hoped) she might leave it at that, but the hoodie-clad girl ultimately decided it needed to be said. "Ash, why did they contact <em>me</em>? I mean, you're in the hospital after an accident? What about your parents?"<br /> <br /> <em>Which one? The dead one or the incarcerated one?</em> Ash did not want to broach this subject. Not to Lacie, not yet, and especially not right now, when he could hardly piece his thoughts together. Brown eyes drifted to the IV stuck into the top vein of his right hand, secured with medical tape. "You were the last active contact when they found my phone."<br /> <br /> "Yeah, but that still doesn't make sense. Do your parents even know where you are, Ash? All banged up, overnight in the hospital..."<br /> <br /> And then, the other woman--the ghost--was talking into his other ear. Had he the energy and mobility, Ashton might've just lost it, right then and there. Couldn't the dark-haired spectre wait her turn? He might've had two ears, but only one brain to process one conversation at a time. "Will you shut up for a second?" He snapped, without thinking about it. The talking ceased so abruptly, even an echo wasn't left behind.<br /> <br /> Lacie, for one, was not impressed. "Excuse me?" Her fair face pinched and grimaced in distaste. "Ashton Kenway, since when do you--"<br /> <br /> "Not you, h-..." <em>Not you, Lacie; I'm yelling at the ghost. The one over here, that you can't see.</em> As if. "...hey, Lace, I'm really not fit for a conversation right now," he sighed, heavy lids falling over his eyes. "Rain check?"<br /> <br /> He wasn't exactly forgiven, but his friend could take a hint... when it was presented to her in such a way that didn't allow room for argument, at least. Was she just uptight out of some weird guilt over what had happened? He'd never known Lacie Matthews to be so... testy. Uptight with him. Then again, he wasn't exactly fit to overanalyze...<br /> "Sorry." Lacie stood, shaking her head. "You're right. You need to sleep. Let me know when they discharge you, okay?"<br /> <br /> A moment later, Ashton was alone again. Except for the ephemeral presence next to him, wearing as stern an expression as his friend had, prior to her departure. Cracking his eyes open, he flashed a tired look of remorse. "Sorry. Look, I'm just a little overwhelmed right now... I don't even understand why I'm not freaking out, to be honest." Those must've been some awesome drugs the nurse had given him. "Do you have a name, or...?"</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jul 03, 2014 9:48 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Margaret heard him snap and her and she all but jumped out of her ghostly skin. She turned her face to him, mildly shocked that he would speak to her in such a manner. Dark eyes narrowed harshly at him but she didn’t speak anymore. Swallowing hard, she crossed her arms with a slight harrumph and shook her head. This was preposterous, but she kept her silence, moving her glare from him to her. Her gaze followed the girl’s exit as she fled the room with a slightly irritated air about her.<br /> <br /> “Likely because you’re drugged and concussed.” She said, shrugging when he apologized. She considered not speaking to him anymore, but he was the <em>only</em> human being that had talked to her in years. Sighing, she moved over to his bed and hoisted herself up onto the bed. Granted, the motion was superfluous. She could have just willed herself into a sitting position with a moment’s thought, but something about making human movements kept her grounded in reality. Turning her body partly towards him, she looked him over carefully.<br /> <br /> “Of course I have a name!” The alarm was evident in her voice. She shook her head though. “Margaret.” She smiled slightly. As she sat near him, she reached out again and brushed her fingers against it aura. It tingled against her fingers, dancing between his plane and her own. Auras were exceptionally intriguing. Their presence had been known in her time and some witches were able to see them particularly well. Margaret had not possessed that gift, but now that she was dead she could feel their connection to whatever place she still existed.<br /> <br /> “And you’re Ashton Kenway. I’ve been following you for the past few weeks.” Perhaps some of her time in that ghostly realm had weakened some of her social skills. “Sorry about that,” her hand flickered upwards towards his head, “but you were going to die. I did not think it prudent to let you die so young. Especially with an aura like yours, I haven’t seen anything like it in decades. It tingles when I touch it, which is surprising but not altogether unheard of.” She kept talking as though she was the only one in the conversation – bad habit she had picked up. <br /> <br /> “You should be more careful,” the witch suddenly lectured. “You weren’t even paying much attention and that car was coming straight towards where you were going to cross. I mean, come on. And rushing to give a stupid book to that trollop?” She snorted, waving at the door. Man…her social skills really needed some work, pronto. Then she finally realized that she had been rambling, with him unable to get a word in edgewise. Sheepishly, almost, her brown eyes flickered up towards him and she cocked her head.</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Thu Jul 03, 2014 10:54 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>"Margaret." He tried the name on his heavy tongue. An old one, not so old that it had fallen out of favour, but not one that you would expect to encompass the identity of someone who didn't look much older than he was. "Sounds kinda ancient... hey, how old <em>are</em> you, anyway? Ever go by 'Maggie', or anything?" A stupid question, he realized too late; she likely didn't go by <em>anything</em>, if he was the only person to interact with her in eons. Well, maybe <em>he</em> would call her Maggie.<br /> <br /> <em>Wait... what am I thinking?</em> It wasn't like she was going to become some permanent presence in his life, right?<br /> Apparently, that had already been decided, and entirely without his input.<br /> <br /> "Whoa... wait. Wait. You've been..." Ashton narrowed his eyes until her very real form grew fuzzy in his vision. "Like... what? You've been stalking me, or something? That's creepy. Like, not even ghost or dead-person creepy, just plain... weird. You don't <em>do</em> that to people, living or dead. Ever hear of privacy?"<br /> <br /> It only then occurred to him then that it might be to his benefit to keep his voice down, as he glanced at the door, apprehensively wondering who would walk through there next, and when. "Are you saying..." Pausing to exhale and steady himself, steady his thoughts and digest everything she was telling him, Ash met her eyes wearing a small frown. "So, you're the reason I've got a concussion and fractured ribs... but you're also the reason I'm alive?" Now it was all beginning to make sense... That voice, the way his bike had suddenly swerved, remembering her face before he lost consciousness. This was because of her.<br /> <br /> He had Margaret to blame, just as much as he had her to thank.<br /> <br /> "Auras? What?" Having no knowledge of the topic, himself, (and not being in a state of mind to learn anything new), Ash chose not to dwell on that strange comment, and instead moved on to the next. "Well, excuse me for being a little distracted... I had a rough night. Then again, if you've been stalking me, you should already know that." He didn't bother to candy-coat his decidedly acerbic tone, paired with the glare he shot in Margaret's direction for her choice of words describing Lacie. "Hey, that 'trollop' is my best friend, thanks. She's done a lot for me... the least I could do return her damn text book when she asked." Lacie's ill-disguised disappointment still weighed on his mind, but he didn't bother to dwell on it. Girls had their moods; he'd wait until she cycled out of hers before getting in touch again.<br /> <br /> "Listen, Maggie," he sighed, gingerly adjusting his position on the pillows again. Without meaning to, his hand accidentally passed through her knee, causing him to freeze in awe. A drop in temperature, a cold patch... that was all she was. He'd known she was a ghost, but only now did it really seem to register. Clearing his dry throat, he went on: "Other than... aura... stuff... is there a reason you're haunting me?"<br /> As if he didn't have enough personal demons, and skeletons in his closet.</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Fri Jul 04, 2014 7:01 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Grimacing slightly when his knee phase through where she was, she realized that she probably could have phrased things a little bit better and taken things a little more slowly. Hindsight was 20/20. Sighing, she let him finished before beginning to address everything in a more logical and thorough manner. He really couldn’t have any idea what was going on. Should she start with the fact that magic existed? No, that would be too complicated. She didn’t need to share her story or the presence of witches in the world.<br /> <br /> “All right. We’ll start at the beginning, I suppose. Though let’s get one thing straight. I am <strong>not</strong> haunting you.” She made a dismissive gesture as if she was slightly irritated with the fact that this was going to take longer than she desired. “Each person has an aura – a magical manifestation of them that hovers around them.” She reached out to the external sparkings of his own soul, running her fingers through it. They tingled, delighted by all of the physical sensation of colors. She drew them back to her and set it in her lap. “A representation of their soul, it has been said , but I’m not really certain of what it is.” <br /> <br /> Her slight Scottish accent had dwindled over time as she had mastered dozens of languages and worked on masking it – there wasn’t much else to do in this afterlife she was subjected to. “I saw yours weeks ago, when I happened to be wandering the city. Your aura is unique.” She said, focusing on the swirling hues, for a long moment. “As you can imagine, there is nothing for me to do where I am so finding interesting things to occupy my time with is normal.” She shrugged. “And it’s not stalking. I do not follow you into places where you need privacy. Did I attend some of your classes? Yes. Did I hover around while you made dinner and watch television? Yes. “ Another shrug raised her shoulders and she turned her gaze upward to his eyes.<br /> <br /> She pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes at him slightly. “Your gratitude is not abundant.” The words fell from her mouth as she looked at his bandages. “But you’re welcome for saving your life. “ Margaret added sarcastically but then she realized that he had called her Maggie. She wrinkled her nose. “My name’s Margaret.” She said, but without much conviction. She was very “old-school” as some people might say. “Look, I don’t know what you expect me to say about why you cans see me though. I’m baffled, as much as you are. Perhaps it was because you came so close to death that part of you is lingering in between for a while. If anything, it will likely cease n a few days.” <br /> <br /> “Your aura looks safe now…no impending death within the next few days, at least.” She realized that didn’t sound very comforting. “I mean, no more than a lot of people have.” She shook her head again. “I don’t know exactly what I should say but I think you’ll be fine now.”</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Fri Jul 04, 2014 7:52 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>The corner of Ash's mouth turned upward in a tight, undecided smile. He tried to recall if, over the past few weeks as the Spring semester had come to a close, he had noticed anything strange. The air was cooler when Margaret was nearby; had there been any cold patches? Had anything seemed aray, back at home? <em>Who are you kidding, Ashton Kenway? Since when has anything back at home felt <strong>normal</strong>?</em><br /> Not since his mom had passed away.<br /> <br /> The clock across the room read ten after 7; he'd left for Lacie's at 3:30 in the afternoon, and had hit rush hour by four. Amazing, where three hours could go, when you were unconscious... "Private or not, stalking is stalking," he commented. She didn't seem the type to hang around when he was in the shower, although the prospect that she'd been there several times in the aftermath, with his hair still damp and clad in boxers and a T-shirt... It might have been slightly unsettling. "But... I'm not being insincere, okay? If I'm alive because of you, how can I <em>not</em> have some gratitude?"<br /> <br /> He had no idea what she was touching when her fingers passed through this supposed 'aura'; Ash hardly felt a tingle, and his eyes depicted nothing but air. If it weren't some long-dead ghost of a girl explaining it all, he might have called bullshit. But that wasn't the case, and at the moment, concussed and drugged-up, anything seemed possible. <br /> <br /> "So you're telling me I've got a weird... aura thing," he repeated aloud for his own benefit. "And that's why you gravitated to me? Because it interested you?" Not that he blamed her: what else would a ghost do, if they weren't wreaking havoc as a poltergeist or haunting some grave yard?<br /> But that only piqued more questions, and he narrowed his eyes inquisitively as he took in the soft contours of her perpetually sunkissed face.<br /> <br /> <em>What kept her walking in the world of the living?</em> Was it even polite to ask?<br /> <br /> That was a moot point; he was going to do it anyway.<br /> "Maggie... sorry, <em>Margaret</em>," ash articulated, though the slip up was intentional. "Why are you here? I don't mean <em>here</em>, as in standing next to my bed, or even as in my life for the past few weeks... Why are you here at all? Why haven't you moved on or whatever happens when people die?"<br /> <br /> If the question came across as unkind, that certainly hadn't been his intention. But it must have been something big holding this girl back... After all, it's not like anyone would <em>choose</em> to be stuck among the living as a whisper of the person they had once been. Was it revenge? Did she have some weird unfinished business? And, if so, wouldn't she be busy accomplishing that instead of hanging around loser undergrad students like him?<br /> <br /> What was keeping her tethered?</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Fri Jul 04, 2014 10:01 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>“Then I suppose I was stalking you, if terms matter to you so greatly.” Margaret was growing impatient with his insistence that she was doing something inappropriate. She had just saved his life, hadn’t she!? And it was not the same as a living being stalking another living being. He had not even known she was present and she hadn’t relayed any information to anyone about any of his behaviors. It irked her, in a word, to have him be so adamant on this matter. She waved her hand at it again, brushing it away.<br /> <br /> Shaking her head, she rolled her eyes slightly. Her social skills had declined exponentially over the years. “Everyone had an aura, not just you. Yours just happens to be remarkable compared to millions of others that I have seen over the years.” A shrug of her shoulders. He wasn’t the <em>only</em> one that she had ever found truly interesting, but the first in a long time. Closing her eyes for a moment, she leaned back slightly, careful to not brush through his aura and against his body. It was a discouraging feeling. She turned her gaze upon him, opening her eyes slightly.<br /> <br /> Brown eyes narrowed when he called her Maggie, but she didn’t say anything. His words surprised her and she looked down at her fingers, twisting them around each other. After a silent moment with the air growing thick between them, Margaret licked her lips and spoke. “I do not know.” She answered honestly, look over towards the tiny window of his tiny hospital room. She stood up off of the bed and walked towards it, staring out at parking lot that circled the ashen building. Chewing on the inside of her lip, the familiar feeling of anxiety entered the pit of her stomach. Would she ever move on? Why was she held here? These were the same questions that she had sought answers to. The only conclusion hat she had ever come to was that her death had been too violent but unfinished. She was meant to be sacrificed but died too slowly to pass on but too quickly to serve the evil witches purpose.<br /> <br /> “It was a long time ago and nothing has changed. I don’t believe that I shall pass on. There might be others like me but we do not cross paths frequently…or ever really.” Turning back to him, a question arose in her mind though she had thought that the idea was completely preposterous. The words exploded from her lips with a great force, tumbling into the air between them.<br /> <br /> “Any chance you have witch blood?”</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Fri Jul 04, 2014 11:13 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>"...what?"<br /> Okay, so there was the implausible: ghosts were implausible. Unlikely. But not beyond reason, and as Margaret demonstrated with her very presence in his hospital room, they were no impossible. But witches... The first thing that came to mind were the green-skinned hags with the pointy hats. Even if ghosts and auras were a thing, did she really expect him to believe in the existence of witches?<br /> <br /> Or, furthermore... was she actually considering he <em>was</em> one? Or partially one...<br /> <br /> "Wait... what are you suggesting? Witch as in, like, Pagan?" Ash asked, craning his neck to watch as his ghostly company moved to a window just out of his range of vision "Because both of my parents were Christian Baptist, so..." . Before Margaret had a chance to respond, the kindly nurse from before pushed through the door, wearing a smile and a small tray of food.<br /> <br /> "Good; you seemed a little more fit to eat, hm? No pressure, dear, but it's all here in case you're hungry." Setting the tray aside, she checked numbers on the monitors above and surrounding his beck, scribbling them down on a sheet. "How're you feeling? Any more pain? Nausea? How's your vision, dear?"<br /> <br /> Too many questions, too much talking... Right now, his biggest concern wasn't his fractured ribs or severe concussion. It was the girl standing at the other end of the room who nobody else could see. "All good... I'm fine, thank you."<br /> <br /> The nurse appeared satisfied and, given that he was not only awake, but not coherent and rambling about people who were not there, left him alone again. Ash held his breath and waited thirty seconds after the door softly clicked shut (just in case his voice carried beyond it) to speak up again. When he turned his head to find Margaret, she was still standing by the window.<br /> <br /> "Wow... I don't really know what to say," he admitted softly. How the heck could he empathize with that? The closest he'd come was losing consciousness for three hours following the accident. "It must be really frustrating for you, being stuck here, and all... Have you met any others? Like you, I mean. Surely... well, obviously you're not the only soul stuck in this limbo. Have you met anyone else struggling to find a way to pass on? There's gotta be some solution. Some whole balance of the universe thing, right...?"</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sat Jul 05, 2014 6:22 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Margaret, again, rolled her eyes at the irritation that she felt due to the unnecessary interruption. Though, as the nurse came in with a small tray of edible items, the witch’s mind wandered a bit. She had seen some delectable looking foods since she had died. One of the things that she most wanted to taste was pizza. It seemed so simple but she had watched how it had changed over the years. The crust was infused with garlic and herbs. The sauce appeared to be a robust mixture of roasted tomato and spices and the cheese…Cheese was something that she had loved when she was lived. And now all of the different kinds…She closed her eyes at the thought, not listening to the conversation that was taking place in the room around her.<br /> <br /> When the woman left, Margaret turned her attention to Ash. “Not Pagan.” She sighed, frustrated with his lack of comprehension. “Have you never read a fantasy novel?” She hadn’t, but she had read the backs of quite a few when she had strolled through bookstores absentmindedly. “Witches. Magic. Not the wand kind though, but spells and magic. I don’t really know how else to explain it to you. There are witches in the world and I was curious if you had any witch blood but clearly not. You’d know.” She waved a hand dismissively as though the whole idea had been preposterous in the first place and a waste of their breaths.<br /> <br /> Then he addressed her again, asking about how she could hover in this in between place for so long. “It was difficult for the first fifty years but after that,” a shrug raised her shoulders. That was her characteristic motion. She had made it frequently when she had been alive, but only outside the gaze of her mistress. “I’ve met a few, more recently deceased souls, but most manage to travel on. I do no know why I am not privileged enough to be permitted passage. It is no matter.” She did not wish to discuss her death with him. It was none of his concern.<br /> <br /> “I would be careful if I was you, riding your bike around in such a hurry without watching for individuals racing about in their vehicles. It would be wise to be more cautious. “ As interesting as this was, and as comforting as it was to talk to another person, Margaret thought it best that he resume his normal life. There was nothing left for them to discuss. He had no idea why they could communicate and she didn’t think it was likely this ability would persist.<br /> <br /> “You should probably sleep.” She added, shoving her hands into the hidden pockets of her black skirt. Unless he had any more questions about witches, which was likely, but his medication would also likely be kicking in. He needed to rest or those injuries would take even longer to heal than normal.</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sat Jul 05, 2014 9:06 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>Ashton shook his head slowly, regretting the motion as soon as the muscles in his neck strained to comply. "Not really. I'm more into science-fiction... You know, like, futuristic stuff? Have you ever read Ender's Game? The author's apparently a real dick, but..." <em>Stop while you're ahead, Ash</em> that inner voice of reason suggested. <em>Does she look like someone who reads Orson Scott Card?</em> He could only assume that, despite her ephemeral nature (and whatever the hell ghosts were made of), if she could push a bike out of traffic, she could pick up a paperback.<br /> <br /> "Anyway, I was just trying to clarify... I mean, I know about witches in general. I'm pretty sure they're a... race, or a class or something on World of Warcraft. Ever hear of that?" Her blank and impatient expression was answer enough. "Yeah, okay, I don't play it either... But I didn't think the whole 'magic' thing actually existed."<br /> Of course, up until a few hours ago, he hadn't really considered the existence of ghosts, either. But how, exactly, would he be inherently 'aware' of it? He meant to ask, but the subject had already changed.<br /> <br /> Since her death was a topic she didn't seem comfortably discussing, he didn't pry any further, but his curiosity was far from sated. She couldn't just show up in his life like this and expect him to take it in stride, could she? "No offense, but I don't really need a lecture on bike safety..." This was the second time she'd berated him, and he already felt like an idiot, and Lacie already felt bad. If she wanted to get technical, it was the distracting conversation on his cell phone that had kept him from properly seeing what was ahead of him. Needless to say, it would be the last time he kept his cell phone on while pedaling around the city (if he managed to find a replacement bike, assuming his other one was beyond repair).<br /> <br /> The witch was right about the drugs in his bloodstream. Whatever the nurse had given him for the pain, it had worked; the pounding in his head had lulled to a dull throb, and his ribs didn't ache quite so badly. Sleep sounded like a pretty good idea, all things considered.<br /> Except for one little thing, that he knew would bother him when he woke up...<br /> <br /> "...hey, Maggie. Do me a favour?" Ashton's eyelids were already starting to close, the food on the tray next to him all but entirely forgotten. His sleepy gaze studied Margaret's face, and the only thing he could think was, how could someone who wasn't even there look so sold? The shape of her face, her form, the clothes in which she was clad... To his eyes, she was just like anyone else who might happen to walk into his hotel room. "If you're already following me around... stick around for when I wake up. I don't want to think this was all just some drug-induced trip... I've got enough things to worry about in my life. I don't want my sanity to be one of them."</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun Jul 06, 2014 9:42 am</strong></p><p>by <strong>Simply</strong></p><p>Telling him about witches could take quite a long time. There were a number of different aspects and components of magical abilities. Some people were extremely limited in what they could do and others possessed nearly every power under the sun…well, at least the used to. “I suppose you could call them a race,” Margaret said ‘them,’ not us. She was careful that way. If she said us, then he might start asking even more question. It may lead him down the path that led to curiosities about her death. She didn’t like to speak of it, even if she would occasionally visit the site of her own grave, having watched her flesh decompose and her bones be steadily buried under dirt, trampled by unknowing passersby. <br /> <br /> “Not at all like World of Warcraft.” She responded, licking her lips as though there was a possibility that they were dry. She had watched a young boy play it for twenty-seven hours straight once. He clearly had no concept of how short his life was. Shaking her head at the memory, she examined the irritation on his face. “And no offense, but it’s evident that you do need a lecture. The young woman stared directly into his eyes and she shimmered for a moment. Looking back towards the window, her gaze was met with a flicker of lightening and a subsequent rumble of thunder. <br /> <br /> His words broke through her contemplation and she turned back to him. “Hmm?” She murmured, half-heartedly in their conversation. As she focused her sights on him, she observed the closing of his eyes, the heaviness of sleep lurking behind his unsteady gaze. It was adorable, the way he was trying to fight the sedative effects of the drug. Her lip curled upward in an amused smile and she nodded. “Sure, but don’t be surprised if you can’t see me anymore. It may just be pressure from any swelling against your brain. Once the anti-inflammatories take their desired effects, whatever part of your brain is allowed you access to my plane…well, it might be gone.”<br /> <br /> A shrug lifted her shoulders and Margaret continues, “You can just shrug me off as a hallucination and move on with your life. Though, I promise, I’m far too complex to be fabricated by some twenty-year old boy with an inability to ride a bike.” She smirked slightly and settled into one of the chairs at the side of the bed. She drew her knees up and although the cushion gave no signs that she was present, she felt comforted by the fact that she would have been quite cozy if she had been alive.<br /> <br /> Brown eyes watched as he drifted off into unconsciousness, carried by the weight of the medications in his system. Margaret sat there in quite contemplation for the first two hours, wondering how he could see her. It was possible, as she had said, that it was some pressure against a portion of his brain that was capable of accessing the plane she resided on – though that was unlikely. She knew powerful mediums that couldn’t readily see every ghost that had hovered in this world – particularly herself Something about being present in this realm for so long made her more resistant to magical contact.<br /> <br /> She waited another four hours and grew bored watching his breath rise and fall. She strolled out into the hallway, passing through different rooms and watched as the auras of people flickered in and out of life.</p><p><strong>Re:  I feel myself the shadow of a dream. </strong></p><p>Posted: <strong>Sun Jul 06, 2014 3:27 pm</strong></p><p>by <strong>Requiem</strong></p><p>"You've played World of Warcraft?" It was one of the first questions that came to mind, when the feminine spirit exhibited familiarity with the MMO RPG. The very thought struck him as funny, and a small smile played on his lips. <em>Ghosts who play video games...</em> Or maybe she'd just seen others play. Either way, it was a novel concept, and if he weren't so tired, and if he didn't hurt so much, he might have chuckled a little. Whether or not she intended it, Maggie was amusing.<br /> <br /> Not that Ashton was too out of it to be offended, however, and he wrinkled his nose at her comment about his ability (or inability) to ride a bike--and his age. "Hey... I'm <em>twenty-one</em>," he murmured slowly, heavy lids closing as sleep approached fast. "I can ride a damn bike... can't help the damn traffic..."<br /> And that was the last he spoke, before he slipped into a heavy, drug-induced unconsciousness.<br /> <br /> When he woke up, several hours later, he had no idea where he was.<br /> <br /> First off, it took Ash a few minutes to even realize he was awake. The bustle of morning hospital staff outside the door was what encouraged him to open his eyes, and momentarily, his heart spiked at the unfamiliar surroundings. This was not his bed, not his home, and these were definitely not the comfy T-shirt and pajama pants that he wore to bed. His overactive imagination was almost ready to conclude he'd been abducted by aliens, until his fuzzy vision cleared, and the events of the previous day came back to him.<br /> <br /> It was all thanks to the throb in his head and the ache in his ribs that tipped him off, when he struggled to remember how the hell he'd ended up in the hospital. Something to do with his bike, a borrowed textbook, rush hour traffic and...<br /> That girl. Right, there was a girl, only she was... Dead? A ghost? And then his next thought: had she been real at all, or some drug-induced hallucination.<br /> <br /> Well, he sure as hell didn't see her now. The room was empty.<br /> "...hey, Maggie?" He spoke in a low voice, almost a whisper, recalling the nickname he'd given her. But that was as far as he'd push: she'd either respond, or she wouldn't. He wasn't about to take his concusses head and broken ribs all around Fredericton looking for someone who might not even exist...</p>]]></content:encoded>
						                            <category domain="https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/">Modern</category>                        <dc:creator>simply</dc:creator>
                        <guid isPermaLink="true">https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/r-sarah-i-feel-myself-the-shadow-of-a-dream-18/</guid>
                    </item>
				                    <item>
                        <title> Wide awake from looking back (18+)</title>
                        <link>https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/r-astro-wide-awake-from-looking-back-18/</link>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 17 Apr 2018 21:37:03 +0000</pubDate>
                        <description><![CDATA[Posted: Tue Mar 26, 2013 11:50 amby Requiem    -_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-The slight disturbance in the night air when he walked past her open b...]]></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<div id="wrap"><div id="page-header"><p>Posted: <strong>Tue Mar 26, 2013 11:50 am</strong></p></div><div id="page-body"><div class="post"><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content"><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/AQPY8L6.jpg" alt="Image" /></div><p> </p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/JrJ6Ch8.jpg" alt="Image" /></div><p> </p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/V56ofWt.jpg" alt="Image" /><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/6FHAK5m.jpg" alt="Image" /></div><p> </p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/cH2bQCo.jpg" alt="Image" /></div><p> </p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/8CA6miH.jpg" alt="Image" /></div><div>-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-</div><p>The slight disturbance in the night air when he walked past her open bedroom door; that was all it took to rouse Scarlet from her doze at the foot of her bed, blue eyes snapping open, pupils dilating to accommodate sight in the near darkness.<br />She was a light sleeper to begin with, never securing more than an hour’s worth of unstable unconsciousness at a time; it was difficult to stay asleep when you could feel the shift of every constellation in the night sky, could hear each individual star rearrange its position, could see in your mind’s eye what every shift and movement signified. But even a precious hour seemed hopelessly unattainable, these past few nights. There was too much disquiet in the room next to hers, just as there was far too much movement in the stars.</p><p>Sitting up and throwing her legs over the side of her bed, Scarlet’s bare feet hit the sticky, faux-wooden floorboards as she stood up slowly, soundlessly, afraid to make too much noise, lest the person in the hall realize they’d woken her and take off like a scared alley cat. Long tresses of crimson hair (far brighter than what was natural, courtesy of ammonia and artificial dyes) clung to the back of her neck in the humidity of mid-June, and her tank top and shorts stuck to her shoulder blades and thighs like a second skin, drawing her exposed flesh tight with goosebumps when she threw the covers from her body. What a miserable time of year, to live on the top floor of an apartment building… She had the power to change lives, but she couldn’t do a damn thing about the temperature or the weather; sometimes, she wondered if the stars laughed at her for what she could not control.</p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i1358.photobucket.com/albums/q763/PerishSong/In%20use/finally_free_by_klaamka-d5femwh_zps57a9a3af.jpg" alt="Image" /></div><p>Padding out of her bedroom—heel to toe and quietly, like she’d practiced—Scarlet walked the length of the hallway in the dark, stopping when his silhouette came into view against the glow of the light above the kitchen sink. He seemed to be fully dressed, bent over his sneakers as he laced them with frustrated imprecision. Wherever he was going, he wanted out, and fast.<br />It bothered her far more profoundly than she could ever express.</p><p>“It’s 4 AM in my world,” she mentioned casually, quietly, so as not to startle him. “What time is it in yours? Do you musicians exist on a different plane?”</p><p>Caspar’s fumbling fingers paused, and in that moment he reminded her very much of a child with their hand caught in the cookie jar before supper. But the brief instant of guilt was short lived, and he straightened up to grab a sweater hanging from the doorknob of the closet. “I can’t sleep,” he mumbled, like it would explain and excuse everything.</p><p>Well, it did, and it didn’t.<br />“Still? You didn’t even have any coffee today.” Scarlet furrowed her eyebrows, and her feet took her forward a few involuntary steps when she realized that he had no intention of changing his plans. The thought of watching him walk out the door was enough to increase her heart rate, double time. “Why don’t we put on a crappy movie, or something? I’m kind of restless, myself; it might but the both of us to sleep.”</p><p>“Thanks, but I think I need to go for a walk.”</p><p>Scarlet’s throat tightened, and she swallowed against that uncomfortable tension before bringing herself to his side. Bluejeans, socks, the same indie T-shirt he’d worn to his gig earlier that evening… It didn’t look as though he had gone to bed at all. It didn’t look as though he had even tried.<br />But she knew better than to be up front about her uneasiness, particularly with his moods ignited through particularly short fuses these days. All of a sudden, calm and sensible Caspar Brighton, who had never suffered anything less than eight solid hours of sleep per night for as long as she’d known him, was beginning to lose his temper along with losing sleep, and with no foreseeable cause or reason why.</p><p>“I’ll come with you.” Scarlet decided hurriedly on a split second decision, and moved to grab her flats before the words were even out of her mouth. They weren’t the most ideal of footwear for walking any distance, but she feared that she wouldn’t have the time to excavate the clutter of the closet before he took off without her.</p><p>But Caspar’s plans, as it turned out, not only neglected to include her, but excluded her purposely. His hand was on her shoulder, pushing her back before she could reach for the dirty blue cotton flats next to the door, and when he sought her gaze, it was not with the usual composure and careful understanding that usually swam in his blue eyes.<br />“Scarlet; that wasn’t an invitation. It’s not all about you, all the time. I want to be alone for a while, okay? So stop acting like some goddamn overly-paranoid and insecure girlfriend.” He snapped, plunging his hand into the pocket of his jeans to ascertain he had the key to the apartment.</p><p>If Scarlet hadn’t been stunned before, she was certainly stunned now; because he’d snapped at her. Snapped! Not once in the five years that she’d known him had Caspar ever lost his patience with her so easily. Not once had he yelled, or reprimanded her unjustly, or so much as hinted that he didn’t want her around. This was a side to him that Scarlet had not realized existed, the ire and unease and sleepless nights that ailed him, of late. <br />What was most perplexing, however, was the stars: they had not forewarned her of this, and whenever she consulted them, they gave her no answer. No great change in destiny that wouldn’t naturally occur, regardless of how he was feeling, and it left her both reassured and frightened.<br />Anomalies such as this did not occur out of the blue, and for no reason.</p><p>At least Caspar didn’t seem completely unaware of his sour mood and short-tempered demeanor, nor was he unaware of how she absorbed his harsh words, taking the shock into her body and tempering the pain beneath the surface. She could see his features soften in the dim light from the kitchen as he sighed quietly. “Sorry. I just… I don’t know. I’m restless. My head doesn’t feel right, and I need to just get out for a while… Walk it off. You know?”</p><p>Scarlet could empathize with the feeling. Her own head never felt as though it were screwed on quite right, especially come nightfall, when the stars were at their brightest. It was like having a million voices talking all at once, competing to be heard over one another, and it could be maddening; yet, more often than not, it made her feel less lonesome.<br />“Take your cell?” She requested quietly, hugging herself against the humidity that sat on her skin, chilling her in the heat of early summer. “Just in case. Just… be careful.”</p><p>“Sure. And I will. You okay? Are you having more visions?”</p><p>“Yes—and no. No visions. Just… a gut feeling, I guess.”</p><p>“Well, I’ll be careful, then. Don’t you worry yourself, Red.” And before he stepped out the door, Caspar put his hand out, palm flat in the air in the direction of the kitchen counter, where he’d left his phone…<br />…and the device uplifted and flew into his awaiting fingers, as quickly as two opposing ends of a magnet.<br />And the door closed quietly behind him, all on its own, when he stepped out and left the artificial red-head by herself in the damp apartment.</p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/VgY8Mzn.jpg" alt="Image" /></div><div>-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-</div><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i1358.photobucket.com/albums/q763/PerishSong/In%20use/its_so_easy_by_klaamka-d4cw3gu_zpsafc8ebf0.jpg" alt="Image" /></div><p>Caspar’s telekinesis was not what had drawn her to him, and it was not that compelled her to make him stay; it was his kindness that had been the catalyst.</p><p>She’d been nineteen, too skinny, and too desperate to heed the warnings of the stars, but just once. She’d been certain that she’d have gotten away with stealing that necklace from the high-end jewelry store downtown; the owner was hardly ever attentive, and it wasn’t like she was going to waltz in and hold him up for the money in the cash register. The cash she would earn for an emerald that size would easily keep her fed for a couple of months, which would give her plenty of time to dream up her next scheme before she went hungry again. And anyway, if the old man was so concerned over his valuable goods, then he should know to keep them behind glass like every other retailer with half a brain.<br />Although, while Scarlet was certainly crafty, stealth was not, it would seem, an attribute that applied to her. No sooner had she slipped the seven-hundred dollar necklace into her jacket pocket that the old man called her on it, and threatened to call the police. And all she could do was stand there, pale-faced and in shock, wondering why in all hells she had ignored the warnings of the skylights in the nighttime. All of this could have been avoided…</p><p>But then someone was speaking up from behind the old man; a much younger man, perhaps only a few years her senior. He insisted that the shopkeeper had it wrong, that he was wrongly accusing an innocent young girl of a crime that had never taken place. He insisted that the old man had been cleaning the piece of jewelry, had forgotten to replace it on its mannequin, and had jumped to unfair conclusions.</p><p>“You can’t just harp on someone because they might look suspicious to you. Go look; I saw you put it down right over there.”</p><p>And at some point during his plea in her favor, while the jeweler’s back was turned, the necklace had floated from her pocket—yes, floated—and settled behind the counter, where her unprecedented savior insisted it was.</p><p>Sure enough, when the old man went to check and found the precious piece sitting with his tools, his bewilderment was palpable. He hardly had it in him to mumble an apology to Scarlet, who wasn’t listening anyway, as her saviour had his hand on her shoulder and was guiding her out of the shop.</p><p>He admonished her, of course. Told her how stealing was unethical and could sorely put the poor jeweler back in his funds, told her how stupid it was to try and walk off with a piece so valuable in broad daylight, told her there were other ways of keeping herself afloat. </p><p>“Do you know what would have happened if you were caught? What kinds of charges he’d press? You wouldn’t have to worry about meals or shelter in prison, but even so, I don’t think that’s where you want to be.”</p><p>But, with worry and compassion in his soft blue eyes, he also told her that she was too thin, asked her if she was all right, and before she could answer, he insisted that they go sit down for an unhealthy fast-food lunch.</p><p>“To hell with saturated fats; you could use them. No offense, but I’m not sure there’s a size of clothing small enough to actually fit you properly. So you can stop making excuses and just say ‘thank you’. My name is Caspar, by the way.”</p><p>Anything that was said beyond the hot dogs and French fries they shared had fallen flat on Scarlet’s ears, because her mind was elsewhere, trying to determine a plan. Trying to figure out how she could hold onto this kindness, this person who offered her his kindness. In all the years she’d trudged through life alone, fending for herself, defending herself, and nobody had ever gone to such lengths to stand up for her as Caspar Brighton had. He was genuine, and he was rare.</p><p>Just as rare as she was, it seemed. The both of them, with their unnatural and uncanny powers, were misfits, of a sort: he had moved away from an unsupportive family when he was only sixteen years old. She—an orphan, given up at birth—had run away from more foster families than she could count, until Social Services had all together given up on her.<br />When she carefully questioned how he had helped her in the jeweler’s shop, he had very timidly explained how he had always been able to manipulate objects with his mind, and he begged her not to ever mention it to anyone.<br />And, in good faith, she confessed that she, too, wasn’t much more ordinary; she told him of her ‘visions’ of the future and destinies that lay ahead, but had enough sense to leave out the fact that she could project her own will onto any destiny that she could read. That was something he (and the rest of the world) was better off not knowing.</p><p>And that very night, after exhausting herself for hours rearranging his path in the stars, he became hers. And she kept him.</p><div>-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-</div><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i1358.photobucket.com/albums/q763/PerishSong/In%20use/self_by_klaamka-d3fmnrt_zpse11f2224.jpg" alt="Image" /></div><p>Scarlet wasn’t sure how long she stood in the darkness, just a few feet from the front door, with her arms crossed and eyes unfocused, trying to parse through what was happening to the young man she had chosen as her guardian.</p><p>“It’s not all about you, all the time.” Perhaps that was true, but he wasn’t supposed to be thinking that way. It wasn’t as though she did not let him live his own life; she had worked hard not to get in the way of his passion for music, and his desire to perform. She supported his gigs and the name he had made for himself in the city, attending just enough of them to make him happy, without stalking them and everywhere he went like an obsessed fan girl. He was good; beyond good, his fingers turned a guitar into something magical when he played, and the lyrics to his songs had torn through the hearts of more than just a few young ladies. His ballads were infectious, his stage presence mesmerizing, and his name was big enough that they could survive on his earnings alone. Bars, pubs and clubs all fought to have him on weekend evenings, and even week days, for his name alone could draw a significant crowd to any venue.<br />But Scarlet would be lying to say she hadn’t had a hand in his success. Not that she’d done much; his talent was all his own, as natural as his kind demeanor and the feelings he embedded in his songs. She had merely seen to laying out events in his favor, just enough to bring him this far. Caspar could carry himself; she was merely a harness to prevent him from falling too hard.</p><p>Just like he was the wall that prevented her from falling into danger again. You could only interfere with your own predetermined death so much before you realized it was time to put a preventative strategy into place. And for whatever reason, ever since she had made Caspar part of her life, not once had the stars forewarned her of her impending demise.</p><p>Heaving a sigh of frustration, Scarlet moved to the kitchen and mechanically put on a pot of coffee (she was sure she could do it in her sleep, by now). Something was amiss, and there was still some night left to determine what it was.</p><p>“ Stop acting like some goddamn overly-paranoid and insecure girlfriend.”<br />Was that really how she was coming across? It had never been her intention to make Caspar her lover, for a number of reasons. For one, she was not searching for love; all she required was protection and some companionship, and the two of them were little more than roommates and friends. And, for another, love was one thing with which she refused to interfere—in her own case, anyway. If it happened, it happened, and if not, well… You couldn’t miss what you didn’t know.<br />Caspar, on the other hand, could have had a myriad of different girlfriends over the years. Scarlet had foreseen each and every one of them, and had changed all of their destinies accordingly. After all, were he to fall in love, it would only affect her one way: she would be gone. He couldn’t very well explain to a girlfriend that he was already living with another woman, with whom he had an entirely platonic relationship; who would even believe that?</p><p>No, Scarlet needed him to stay in her life, and she needed to do whatever it took to keep him at her side. Even if it meant prematurely severing him from every soul mate he could ever have. Perhaps it made her cruel, and selfish, but she was always able to reason that anyone else in her position would do exactly the same thing. Natural selection and the desire to survive, and all; Darwin himself would understand and approve.</p><p>She paced the kitchen floor impatiently as dark coffee gurgled and dripped into the carafe, running her hands through her long hair with the utmost bewilderment. What was happening? Why were these troubles befalling Caspar when she hadn’t read anything of the sort into his ever-changing destiny? Wandering over to the window, her eager hands pushed it upward and open, inviting a cool breeze upon her face which made her shiver. Though it was sometimes difficult to see with the city’s light pollution, the stars still shone brightly above the buildings, and her eyes were well-practiced in picking out appropriate constellations. What is going on? she asked them, opening her mind to their guidance, beseeching their advice. What is befalling him? What is going to happen?</p><p>If stars had shoulders to shrug, then she imagined that is what they would be doing. They were silent, each and every one of them; they had no answers.<br />“Okay—fine.” She growled, speaking aloud in her agitation as she dug her fingernails into the wooden windowsill. The slat of old oak now bore hundreds of small, half-moon shaped indentations from her hands when she was trying her best to concentrate. As helpful as the stars and other celestial bodies could be, they had a penchant for vagueness, and there was nothing more frustrating than an unclear answer. After all, she could not change or interfere with what she did not know and did not understand.<br />“Is anything amiss?” She asked instead, eyes wide and bright as they skimmed the position of the big dipper, heeded the bright twinkle of Venus and noted the dim outline of Orion’s Belt. “Anything at all—has anything planted itself in the path that Caspar treads?”</p><p>The was a pause, where all of the stars seemed to stop twinkling, as if they were thinking. And a moment later, she got her answer.<br />Yes. Something was amiss; something was throwing stones into Casper’s path. But even the stars could not determine exactly what, or who, it was…</p><p> </p><div>-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-</div></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Fri Apr 05, 2013 11:36 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content"><div>------<p><img class="postimage" src="http://25.media.tumblr.com/c711891c89b837606230ab9ed8b05ab1/tumblr_mj42yvkaG51s0uukmo1_500.gif" alt="Image" /></p><p>golden slumbers kiss your eyes<br />smiles await you when you rise</p><p>------</p></div><p>It was the kind of night that could drive a man to murder, and the chaos began with a scuffle.</p><p>The scrape of soles on broken sidewalk sent pebbles of gravel skittering into gutters just as cracked; their feet countered one another in balletic choreography to the soundtrack of throbbing bass that filled the air like the grumblings of a summer storm. The breeze, thick with moisture and smog on a sultry August midnight, vibrated with rage as strong as the pulse of the music rattling the foggy egress windows of the unmarked basement club.</p><p>One of the drunk men grunted, fists raised protectively before his pockmarked face, and sidestepped a hastily-thrown punch from his equally-intoxicated opponent. Even his laugh was slurred as he sidestepped another sloppy jab, the dilapidated street pitching to and fro beneath him like a ship on rough seas. He would have laughed if he’d had the presence of mind, but right now it was all he could do to focus on the split-screen target of his foe’s sneering face.</p><p>The club was tucked away in a dilapidated neighborhood in Baltimore, surrounded by vacant row houses whose dark windows stared blackly into the night like the villainous eyes of soldiers standing guard. No one knew the name of the litter-packed street anymore; what few indicators remained had been swathed in rust and stickers and paint, the corners standing bare of traffic signage as the city lost interest in the zone. The road itself was more holes than pavement, and the few people who still resided on the surrounding blocks were little more civilized than crack-whores and steely-veined squatters.</p><p>The club kept its doors open somehow, squeezing by with pennies left over after the electric bill each month, coaxing through its doors lost tourists and lost souls alike until the place was crammed full of writhing bodies and cigarette smoke. More often than not, their clientele consisted of underage college freshmen from D.C.—frat boys (and their bleached-blonde girlfriends) whose egos were bigger than their biceps, flaunting no more street credit than their privileged, private-school parents. But so went the proverbial food chain—the bartenders conveniently forgot to check identification (could they really afford to deny a customer?), the dealers knew to hook them young, and the prostitutes prowled for a good fuck and an easy buck. It was a frequent stop for patrolling police as well, although the frequency of their visits had decreased drastically in recent months.</p><p>More than a few unlucky souls had met their end on those uneven sidewalks outside, and though most of it was related to gang violence—not even a place as humble and ragtag as this was exempt from their wars—there were always a few whose blood was innocent, always a few whose crimson stain on the sidewalk was simply an unfortunate hand dealt by Fate.</p><p>Robbie, however, was not thinking about that right now; Fate was the last thing on his mind. He hardly noticed the crowd that had gathered around him, hardly heard their jeers and taunts over the steady thrum of the muffled bass and his own thundering heartbeat in his ears. It was effort enough to remain upright, to ball his fists, to throw out an arm at the man who had made eyes at his girl—he didn’t have time to think about those who had met their end in the very same tracks in the very same scenario.</p><p>“Robbie, come on!” pleaded a young woman from the stairwell, her spray tan loaning her a jaundiced look beneath the flickering gold of the street lamp. “Robbie, please.”</p><p>She ran forward to him and clung to his arm, her eyes flashing fear as she peered upward at her boyfriend. Robbie, sweat plastering his sandy hair to his brow, shoved her off with a little too much force, sending him staggering one way while she crumpled to the ground in a heap of drunken wails.</p><p>“What the fuck, man?” Robbie’s opponent shouted, anger flashing in his cobalt gaze. Without warning, he sprang forward, fist flying through the humid night to collide with Robbie’s nose.</p><div>------<p><img class="postimage" src="http://25.media.tumblr.com/b29d774157aa5db36a1e1fb75084f5bd/tumblr_mhx7j4rYPV1s5os46o1_500.gif" alt="Image" /></p><p>cares you know not, therefore sleep<br />while over you a watch i keep</p><p>------</p></div><p>It played out as though in slow motion. Robbie’s opponent regretted his decision before his hand even brushed his opponent’s skin, but it was too late—the momentum was carrying out his choice whether he liked it or not, and in the blink of an eye his clenched knuckles pummeled the other man’s face.</p><p>There was a sickening, audible crunch—one that Alair could feel reverberate from his hand to his shoulder as the nose bone gave way to the force of his blow.</p><p>The assaulted young man howled, blood spurting from his nostrils as he struggled to remain on his feet. Alair hissed through his teeth at the sudden ache in his hand, shaking out his fingers as he stepped away and rounded back. This time, when he advanced again, he towered over the fallen Robbie, backlit by the neon PBR sign in the door to the bar and the street light just beyond. Robbie quaked with fear, the lower half of his face stained shining scarlet. It was obvious his nose was broken even in the shadow Alair cast over him, but he felt no trepidation as he advanced, glowering.</p><p>The girl had managed to climb to her feet despite her three-inch heels, scrapes to her bare knees, and obvious intoxication, and now she cowered halfway down the basement stairs, watching with mixed emotions as her boyfriend was approached by his attacker. Alair cast her a glance and nodded once, curtly, which she seemed to take as a sign to scurry away. She did so quickly and more or less successfully, disappearing through the club doors at the base of the stairwell in a cloud of escaped smoke.</p><p>He shifted his attention back to the bleeding fool at his feet. “What you’re doing to her,” he drawled, leaning over until his face was inches from Robbie’s, “is not okay. Hmm?” He backed up suddenly, swinging his palm against the man’s cheek with a sharp slap. Robbie whimpered, tears now mingling with the blood. Alair smiled crookedly, straightening, planting a hand on his hip.</p><p>“Marissa’s my girlfriend,” he protested, struggling to sniffle without inhaling a gush of blood. “I—we—”</p><p>“She’s not your girlfriend anymore,” Alair said simply, cracking the knuckles of his sore punching hand. Each joint popped crisply, like crackles of hot lightning through the curtain of humidity.</p><p>Robbie flinched with each snap, but his pride—or, more accurately, the booze—refused to let him back down. “Who the fuck do you think you are?” he gurgled, bracing himself on the stairwell’s rusty metal bar as he tried to haul himself upright. Feeling suddenly more confident, he spat at Alair’s feet, splattering droplets of blood on his shoes and meeting his gaze smugly.</p><p>Alair sighed impatiently. “Your girlfriend,” he began slowly, enunciating his syllables as though he were speaking to a child, “isn’t meant to die tonight.”</p><p>“What’s that supposed to mean?”</p><p>Alair gritted his teeth, his hand lashing out to grab Robbie by the collar. He jerked him forward. “You don’t think I saw what you put in her drink?” he growled, eyes flashing poisonously. </p><p>“And you think I wanted to kill her?” He laughed, which turned quickly to whimpers as Alair tightened his grasp and shook him once, roughly. “Fuck, man, I just wanted to have some fun tonight. What’s your problem?”</p><p>In one swift move, Alair brought his knee to the man’s groin at the same time as he shoved him backwards. Robbie squealed and fell ungracefully backwards, his head striking the concrete. He cursed, and when he reached up to cradle the point of impact, his palm came away as bloodied as the lower half of his face.</p><p>Alair almost felt bad at the look of absolute terror that crossed the bleeding young man’s features then, but he was too far gone to stop now. He could feel the rage bubbling over; he could feel that familiar creeping darkness climbing like a monster from the deep recesses of his being. The change overtook him like a black thunderstorm shrouding the sun; his cobalt eyes turned steely gray, his already stony expression hardened to a cold sneer. His posture shifted too—suddenly he seemed taller, meaner—a predatory threat in the heat of the night, advancing towards his prey with footfalls heavy against the gravel.</p><p>“I don’t want any trouble,” Robbie stammered, but his voice was hoarse, meek, and worst of all, on deaf ears. He inched backwards along the railing, his broken nose casting a crooked shadow across his face as he passed beneath the sickening cadmium of the stairwell light. “Come on, man, I just wanted to have some fun, come on…please…”</p><p>Alair paused, shaking his head. The force within him—that strange, preternatural essence that governed him—had already emerged from the guarded crevasse behind his heart. “Your girlfriend is going to die,” he snarled, furious, taking one long step forward. “She’s going to die because of what you stuck in her drink.”</p><p>“But it was just—”</p><p>Alair cut him off with another slap. “Your fucking roofies are bad enough,” he snapped blackly, reaching out to tangle his fingers in the trembling man’s hair and draw him painfully upright from the sweat-soaked locks. “But when you go have a cigarette outside your motel room? Yeah?” He gave Robbie a shake. “You don’t know where the fuck you are. Gangbanger fucking cuts you when you don’t give him a light. You’re dead too, fucker, bleeding out right in the puddle of vomit in the hall. And maybe you deserve it, but when her heart stops from your fucking rohypnol, she dies alone in that room. Doesn’t come home, her roommate comes looking for her, gets mugged in an alley and left to rot too, stabbed in the gut. Not a fucking chance.”</p><p>With the last word, he punctuated his speech with a merciless punch, swinging into the man’s jaw with all his might and the supernatural strength of the nightmarish fuel that drove him.</p><p>It differed from that which fueled his cosmic brother Amrial, the human embodiment of Death; in Alair’s case it was less a separate force than a separate personality, an extension of his anger that maintained, despite the inconveniences it caused him, a distinct order within a vast tapestry of intertwining human fates.</p><p>It also only appeared in dreams.</p><p>His knuckles collided violently with Robbie’s face, and suddenly the stifling urban night gave way to blinding, cheerful morning. Marissa threw the covers from her sweat-soaked body with a gasp and stifled a terrified shriek, her fingers trembling as the lingering horror of her nightmare slowly ebbed.</p><div>------ xxxxxx ------</div><p>Somewhere far away, Alair’s eyes fluttered open—though he’d never slept—to greet the infancy of a cool summer’s dawn. He sat perched atop a city rooftop, knotting his hands together to cradle the back of his head as he reclined against the service shed. His feet were hooked in the rung of a rusty ladder opposite, which squeaked quietly in protest as he unlatched them and sat up a little straighter.</p><p>He rolled his shoulders and pressed his chin to his chest, stretching his neck before resurfacing with a grimace. The city was largely still at rest; even from his position far above the streets, the distant buzz of traffic was faint at best. Higher still, the stars daring enough to glitter through the morning smog blinked at him against a backdrop of slowly-brightening blue. He had taken care of his business for the night.</p><p>The Sandman, they called him—the stuff of legend, the protagonist of fable, a favorite of myth. He was less a harbinger of sleep than a bringer of dreams, and even that was more fairy tale than reality. His domain was the mind, his playing field the unconscious; he walked the line between hallucination and reality, truth and falsehood, even life and death. He composed dreams and orchestrated nightmares in a vast scheme of possibility and fate. When it came down to it, he guarded those who needed shelter, warned those who were too blind to the destiny written them—a keeper of order and balance, whether he made a personal appearance on those surreal stages or simply manipulated the scenery.</p><p>He was not in charge of destinies, per se, but he was their protector—a keeper of philosophies, a curator of ideas, a sculptor of dreams. He had more power than the old stories gave him credit for; more, even, than he quite realized. All he knew was that there were times and places, minds and bodies in which he needed to intervene, to untwist the interlocking strings to smooth the knots in the proverbial tapestry. And something—somewhere—in fact, quite close to here—was happening that did not make sense.</p><p>Rising slowly to his feet, he padded silently across the rooftop to the concrete ledge, a few arm lengths from a red-haired young woman who was too distracted to notice his approach. He rested his arms on the ledge, folding his hands over his elbows and waiting a moment to announce his presence with speech. The early breeze tousled his already messy dark locks a she watched her, arching a brow.</p><p>“You know,” he commented suddenly, perhaps a little too loudly for the strange quiet of the rooftop, “you’re bringing the phrase ‘staring into space’ to a whole new level.” </p><div>------<p><img class="postimage" src="http://24.media.tumblr.com/9b26009f0e98c6e004846792f3edde29/tumblr_mht992qGXe1rvxyneo1_500.gif" alt="Image" /></p><p>sleep, pretty darling, do not cry<br />and i will sing a lullaby</p><p>------</p></div></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Sun Apr 07, 2013 6:14 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Though night began to give way to prenatal existence of an approaching dawn, the lights in the sky flickered through the sea of indigo, teasing, taunting, and playful. It did not appear as though they would be divulging any secrets—at least, not for the moment.<p>Scarlet would not have gotten as far as she had in life by giving up every time the nebulous night sky refused to cooperate; she was trying too hard, exerting too much effort in construing meaning in the skylights that burned light years away. Perhaps the seismic vibrations of Caspar’s sudden departure had incited too grand a quake in the skeleton of her security, and she simply wasn’t seeing things as they should be seen.<br />Or perhaps she was just, as she usually was, dog tired.</p><p>Deluging her veins with caffeine was suddenly more seductive an idea than before, and without another thought, the crimson-haired young woman heeded the call of the expensive Cuisinart percolator in the corner if the kitchen counter, and the bag of ground hazelnut flavoured coffee next to it. The smell of roasted filberts and espresso was enough on its own to rouse some of her duller senses, and her long fingers couldn’t scoop the dark powder into the filter fast enough. Fortunately, the task was so well practiced that it did not require particularly attentive concentration, and soon enough the machine was gurgling and steaming dark liquid into the carafe, leaving Scarlet to pace the kitchen in the meantime.</p><p>Something is wrong. She tapped her fingers tapped restlessly on her forearm and tugged at her lipring with her teeth, as her bare feet turned circles on the aged linoleum floor. At the back of her mind, she realized that java would do nothing to calm the nerves that the stars’ silence had frayed, but she cared too little for sleep to be concerned. What has changed? What have I done wrong? He’s never hidden from my view; Caspar’s fate has never been blind to me. What was most frustrating was that she had taken such care, watched for deviations in patterns and tampered with astral trajectories whenever something seemed slightly off. She had been diligent enough to keep Caspar Brighton by her side for five years.</p><p>So who—or what—was interfering to suddenly turn events away from her favor?</p><p>Scarlet was on the carafe like a predator the second the percolator beeped, indicating the completion of a successful brew of coffee. The bitter beverage splashed over the rim of the cheap ceramic mug and onto the counter, over-eager hands failing to carry out so simple a task as pouring coffee with any sort of grace. Resolving to clean it up later, the chemical-redhead swiped the mug with its dark liquid off the counter and had about a quarter of it sipped away by the time she made it back to the window. Caspar never tired of teasing her for her preference to just-below-burning her mouth with any hot beverage, but she’d always found it difficult to stomach anything cooler.</p><p>Mild night air caressed her face when Scarlet returned to the widow, cooling the blush that had crept into her cheeks, a result of drinking something hot on a particularly hot night. A cerulean hue was beginning to bleed into the indigo sky; if the stars did not give her an answer now, then she would be helpless to tweak any anomalous divergences in her companion’s path, and tomorrow would be hidden from her. Whatever happened would happen, and she could only hope that it wouldn’t be too late to manipulate things to her favor by the time the stars decided to speak again.</p><p>While the stars shut their mouths and were currently turning their backs on her, not all was silent. The sudden baritone of a very human voice startled the young woman such that the mug jerked in her hand, spilling scalding coffee over her fingers. Hissing at the pain, she wiped her tender hand on the bottom of her shirt and cast a vague glower in the direction of a man who she swore had not been there moments ago.</p><p>A conflicting mixture of wariness and offense twisted Scarlet’s mouth into a frown, and pride tore her gaze away from the striking blue eyes that mocked her as shamelessly as the stars themselves. “You actually expect me to justify myself to a stranger hanging out on a fucking roof?” She drawled, taking an indignant sip of her scalding coffee. The hot, bitter liquid warmed her throat and countered the temper that rose from her chest and into her throat, colouring her words the same shade of red as her hair. </p><p>“Is this a hobby of yours? Creeping around on roofs, peering in peoples’ windows?” Turning her head, she leveled him with a firm but fairly disinterested glare. “Because I’m pretty sure that shit warrants a quick call to the cops.”</p><p>((O.o.C omg I hope this is okay I have been so braindead lately. ;__; ILU &lt;3))</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon Apr 08, 2013 11:12 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">In spite of all evidence to the contrary, Alair had never considered himself a man of intrusive conviction. He knew very well he could be abrupt; honesty had a tendency to be neither prim nor proper, but walking amongst creatures of dreams had a way of dissolving one’s polite inhibitions with growling, toothy sneers of nightmarish darkness. Still, his forward nature provided a natural propensity for the bold and the crass, and as much as he hated to think of himself as a haughty bastard, he could no more deny that particular character flaw than deny the being he was.<p>Holding his palms up, he slung a crooked smile across his lips and arched his brows, letting the breeze run its fingers through his dark hair as he waited for her to finish. He gazed across the divide in the buildings, the expression in his ice blue eyes surprisingly thoughtful as the crimson-haired young woman continued her tired threats. It was convenient, he realized, how the level of the neighboring building’s rooftop corresponded almost exactly to the girl’s kitchen window. And though it was complete happenstance to his mind that they should be in such proximity at precisely that point in time, it was too good an opportunity to waste. How often did one run into young women hanging halfway out their high-rise to stare through mid-city smog just before dawn?</p><p>“I was asking, not demanding,” he clarified smoothly, unfazed by her obvious irritation. He lifted his shoulders in a quick shrug, clasping his hands together as he rested his bare elbows on the rough concrete ledge. “Call the cops if you want, but it’s not my fault you left your window open at exactly this level.” He smiled again, his gaze flicking back to meet her fiery glare. Her expression only broadened his grin. “Curtains. I’d invest in some curtains if I were you.”</p><p>And suddenly—it was a trick he’d learned, walking through consciousness and skating on neurons; a trick of relocation that made doors a silly outdated novelty—he wasn’t on the rooftop anymore; he was behind her, in her kitchen, the aroma of fresh coffee filling his nose as he inhaled. “Not that anyone would want to see in here,” he commented, running his pinky through a puddle of spilled coffee on the countertop. He let the droplet run to the tip of his finger and plummet back to the miniature lake of brown liquid. He wrinkled his nose. “It’s kind of a mess.”</p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://25.media.tumblr.com/f7aa680cea4656d23c3d29aa4b87be06/tumblr_mkyk0dlDM31ri2fd0o1_500.gif" alt="Image" /></div></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Apr 09, 2013 12:07 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Scarlet was well acquainted city life, well enough that she felt she knew the people of the city. For all the years she’d spent as an unclaimed runaway, roughing it on her own and relying on the stars alone to see her through another day, she had come to learn the varieties of individuals you encounter in Washington, in any given place and at any given time of the day (or night, for that matter). Needless to say, she’d encountered her fair share of assholes and creepers, and she fancied she knew how to deal with them<br />This was, however, the first time she had ever come face to face with some asshole creeper on a fucking roof. An irrational part of her mind was surprised it had taken this long.<p>“Right—so is that what you’re going to tell the cops? It was my fault because my window was open, I don’t have curtains, and the view of my apartment was in your way?” The young woman sneered and straightened, gripping the ceramic mug so hard that her knuckles turned white. “How about we find out? I’ll give you a head start.”<br />The threat was hollow; no creeper in their right mind and who valued their own ass would put it on the line just to be cheeky (no pun intended). So when the artificial redhead turned away from the window like she meant to go make good on her promise and ask the police to come make a house call, she’d expected to hear the sounds of that weird son of a bitch making like a tree before he got himself caught; she was certain she wouldn’t be seeing him again, anytime soon.</p><p>But the moment Scarlet turned around, her fingers slackened, releasing the coffee mug that shattered in a heap of brown-stained white on the cheap imitation-wood floor, along with that dire certainty from a few seconds ago.<br />“What the actual fuck.” Oblivious to the mess, she looked over her shoulder at the roof upon which he had just been standing, and then back at dark-haired man with peculiar blue eyes, half-expecting him to be a sleep-deprived, caffeine-overdose induced hallucination.</p><p>“How did… But you were just…” Scarlet briefly wondered if her shock was unwarranted; after all, she could manipulate the stars and the destinies tied to them. Caspar could close a door and grab a Coke from the refrigerator with his mind alone. Why was it so strange that this guy could be carry himself by impossible means to another location in a matter of seconds?<br />Because it’s creepy as all hell, that’s why.</p><p>“Who—what the fuck are you?” The words were out of her mouth before she realized the answers didn’t really matter; it was almost dawn, and there was a stranger in her house with abilities that she could not even begin to divine. If he was, in fact, dangerous, then she needed to get him out of there before it became clarified.<br />Thinking faster than she could reason, the fiery young woman heaved an irritated sigh and closed the distance between them. Before he could react, her quick hand reached up and seized him by the collar of his shirt, a move she had learned during her time on the streets; it brought the taller guys down to her level, and made it more difficult for them to muscle their way out of it. “You know what? I don’t care—I don’t even care, I just want you out of here. Now. I am so not dealing with this kind of shit at this hour of the morning.” Mustering what little upper-body strength she had, she made to drag this irritating stranger towards the front door.</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Apr 09, 2013 12:30 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">“Can I get a cup of that, or…?” he drawled, allowing his question to taper. The words left his lips leisurely while the porcelain mug from the young woman’s hand descended in slow-motion to shatter on the linoleum, crashing against the floor like a hollow gunshot. Scalding coffee burst from its cracked confines like an angry river through a weakened dam, coating the floor—and his shoes, he realized with an internal grimace—in its brownish blood. The parallel to his dream experience that night was not lost on him, but now was not the time to dwell on the details of another world. No, now was the time to recognize that the air he breathed was real, that the woman whose home he had unabashedly invaded was not a hallucination of another’s slumbering brain.<p>The momentary silence that followed her shocked release was prolonged in his mind by the realization that he might actually be frightening her, that he might be perceived as a physical threat rather than the nosy nuisance he actually was. As though the gesture alone would be enough to alleviate any potential concern, Alair offered a soft, apologetic smile—which, of course, did not help at all; if anything, it only succeeded in highlighting the impish gleam in his blue eyes, the wild, wind-mussed hair, and the very obvious fact that he was standing in a puddle of coffee and broken glass in her private apartment.</p><p>It could be difficult to discern the line between dream and actuality; the differences were often negligible, and even a soul as practiced as Alair’s could occasionally forget which realm he was inhabiting at any given time. And generally, he could rely on the behaviors of others to clue him in, but this time wasn’t like the others—this time, something felt like a dream, even though he knew beyond any doubt’s shadow it was not.</p><p>There was no time to ponder his predicament, because as soon as the words crossed his mind, the redhead had closed the gap between them and knotted her fingers in his shirt collar, tugging his face down to her level. He pursed his lips, instinctively resisting when she began to muscle him backwards and out of the kitchen. “All right, all right!” he sputtered, holding his hands up and giving up the fight. “I’m going. Fine.”</p><p>But he didn’t go. He got as far as the door—he had even turned his back to stride away when she threw open the door for his departure—before he turned around, bracing his hands on the door frame and smiling back in at her. Placing his foot in the way of the door to prevent her from slamming it in his face (or on his fingers), he cocked his head to the side before lowering one hand and extending it to her as a gesture of peace. Or, at the very least, a demonstration that he was friendly. A monster, perhaps, but a friendly one when he chose to be.</p><p>“I’m the Sandman,” he said by way of introduction, narrowing his eyes. “And you are?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Apr 09, 2013 1:14 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Hoping that he did not take note of the obvious relief written all over her face, Scarlet let the intruder go, allowing him to straighten to his full height and make his own way to the door with his dignity still intact. This was predictable; she could handle this. No guy wanted to be bested by a girl, so they always preferred to simply walk away before things got too ugly.<br />So, perhaps he wasn’t so much a danger as he was a creeper, and the young woman had to admit that his creepy factor did not reach his smile There was just something else about that; something on which she chose not to let her thoughts dwell.<p>“I’m the Sandman.”<br />“…what?” She hadn’t expected him to answer her questions, mockingly or otherwise. And when he suddenly turned, securing his foot in the door and his hand on the doorframe as he began to spout nonsense about a character in children’s nursery rhymes, she came to the conclusion that this guy was one of two things: either he was batshit crazy, or a horrible, horrible liar.</p><p>Scarlet looked at his proffered hand and frowned. Did he honestly think she was going to shake hands with some guy who thought it would be fun to invade her private home, let alone claim he was the freaking Sandman? <br />“Sandman.” Her tone of voice when she repeated the word revealed her disbelief long before she elaborated with sarcasm. “You’re the Sandman. As in, the fairy that flits around in the night, sprinkling sand into children’s eyes to put them to sleep? Or are you the Sandman that steals children’s eyes to feed to your minions on the moon? Yeah, that’s apparently a thing. Creepy as fuck, huh?”</p><p>Even if he was batshit crazy, Scarlet was almost too intrigued by the degree of his insanity or the extent of his lies to bring her bare foot up so it met with his abdomen, giving him a quick shove out the door. So she decided to indulge him, just for a moment longer, if for no other reason than to get some more words in on this whack-job of an intruder. “So where is your pixie dust then, Sandman? And don’t you have a job to do? Imagine all of the children of the world who are still awake, because you’re standing here having a conversation with me—after, you know, trespassing on the property I’m renting.”</p><p>Taking a step back, she gave him room to remove himself and close the door behind him. “My name is Scarlet.” She answered his question belatedly as she leveled him with another glare. “Remember it, so you’ll remember not to fuck with me again. Now go back to your moon minions or wherever the hell it is you’re from.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Apr 16, 2013 12:00 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">He wasn’t surprised when she glanced at his extended hand with disgust in her eyes; from a young woman who had essentially grabbed him by the scruff and hauled him out her apartment door, he was lucky to have escaped with little more than a look of derision. What he hadn’t expected, however, was a fire in her voice that outblazed her mane of crimson tresses.<p>It pleased him, and his mirth shone in his bright blue eyes like the glittering surface of a summer sea. There was something about her obvious disbelief that made him want to convince her of the ridiculous truth of his words, but he knew better than to argue with a startled girl with eyes like that. Instead, his smirk broadened to a full grin, and he lifted one shoulder in a dismissive half-shrug. “Oh, I’m aware of the stories,” he said, wetting his lips with his tongue. “That must’ve started in one of my dark phases.”</p><p>He shook off his teasing with a soft chuckle, stepping back from the door frame. He clasped his hands behind his back to avoid them being crushed with the force he anticipated from her slamming the door in his face—if she did anything less, he really would have been shocked—and wrinkled his nose with further amusement at her quip regarding his trademark powder. “Pixie dust isn’t really my style,” he informed her nonchalantly, although in the back of his mind he was cringing at the term. It would do him no good to argue his point, however; the redheaded young woman was clearly in no mood to stand corrected. In fact, it seemed she was in no mood to stand anything, much less the surprise company of a total stranger in her kitchen. And now her hallway.</p><p>“They sleep well enough without me,” he went on, as though it were the most normal thing in the world. “Usually it’s the adults that need me. Children are stubborn. And they’ve got killer imaginations. Jesus, I’ve seen some messed up shit in kids’ dreams. Fucking terrifying shit.” He shook his head, pausing for a moment to study her now that she was obliging him with a few moments of peaceful attention. The expression in her eyes spoke of her irritation, but they also projected volumes of what she thought of his character. It wasn’t the first time someone had regarded him as though he’d lost his mind; he knew that reaction well enough, and as such, he also knew it would be best to take his departure sooner rather than later.</p><p>“No fucking. Got it.” With another quick smile, he nodded when she spoke her name, then promptly closed the door before she could hurtle it in his face. It took only a moment for him to return to the neighboring rooftop; quick and smooth as a gust of wind, he was there on the ledge again, arms folded across the rough concrete of the ledge as he peered back into the redhead’s kitchen window. “Are you sure I can’t have a cup?” he called over innocently. “It’s pretty fucking early, Scarlet. Give a guy a break.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Apr 16, 2013 1:13 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Batshit crazy.<br />The guy was insane. Those were the thoughts running through Scarlet’s mind before and after she slammed the door in the ’Sandman’s’ face. An accomplished liar herself, she had practiced hiding tells that would betray her words: twitches, fidgets, lack of eye contact, colouring in the cheeks. He hadn’t exhibited anything of the sort, but rather, just the opposite. His composure, his posture, everything about him told her that whatever he was saying, even he believed it to be true.<p>Kooks on their own were dangerous; kooks that could appear and reappear wherever they pleased… Well, needless to say, there was more need for concern. Because there was no guarantee that locks and bolts and hollow threats would make him stay away.<br />“Only in my life…” The young woman raked her fingers through her hair and made for the tiny kitchen, gingerly avoiding the mess of coffee and shattered ceramic on the old linoleum tiles; her veins required far more caffeine before she tackled that mess.</p><p>Forcing the ’Sandman’ from her thoughts, Scarlet refilled the percolator with water a smoky brown coffee grounds. The gurgling sound of the gradual drip into the carafe was familiar, soothed her frayed nerves like a lullaby.<br />And then, she made the mistake of returning to the window…</p><p>“What the actual fuck…” Her hand shot to her chest; she had never been so close to multiple heart attacks in less than an hour. “You… there is no way that you…” No—been there, done that, bought the T-shirt. There was no point in wasting precious energy doubting what she was seeing, not when it was so plain. Not when her own life as governed by preternatural abnormalities.<br />A guy on a roof wanted coffee. Well, why the hell not? Might make him go away.</p><p>Scarlet pushed away from the window and exhaled slowly, twitching fingers weaving her long locks of ruby hair into a half-assed braid. This was not strange; this was just her life. She would deal with this just as she dealt with every other unfavourable twist of destiny that marred her perfect paths.<br />When the percolator beeped its job completed, she blindly reached for two mugs in the cupboard above her head, spilling coffee on the counter like some incompetent barista on her first day of work. This isn’t weird; this is just my life.</p><p>After a moment or two of carefully measured breaths (an attempt to regain what little composure she had), the young woman picked up both mugs, filled to the brim with the heady, caffeinated beverage, and approached the window. Part of her expected not to find anyone on the roof across from the sill, but it didn’t surprise her in the least to find he hadn’t moved an inch.<br />Wordlessly, she leaned across to hand him one of the mugs, before taking a sip of her own.</p><p>“I hope you don’t mind black; I wasn’t sure how you take it.” She shrugged a shoulder, hoping that if she feigned nonchalance, she would come to believe this wasn’t bothering her so tediously.<br />Scarlet then took a moment to muster the fire and confidence to back her words, before she met this supposed Sandman’s eyes again. There was nothing unusual about their colour—albeit the blue was striking—though something about them… It was almost as though they sparkled.<br />“All right… Number one: you don’t scare me.” She quirked a brow, taking another contemplative sip from her mug. “My roommate is telekinetic. So you can teleport or tele-whatever the hell you want, but it’s going to take more than that to freak me out. And number two…” Leaning a little further out the window, she furrowed her eyebrows and tightened her lips. “Who are you really. Honestly. When I say don’t fuck with me, I mean it.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Wed Apr 17, 2013 11:47 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">He was crazy. At least a little, anyway. It was part of the job description he’d largely written for himself over the years, exploring his place amongst the proverbial stars on a very long leash that stretched longer with each passing lifetime. To witness the things he’d seen over the centuries necessitated a certain flavor of insanity to his personality; no one could emerge unscathed from such visions, from such responsibility. And for a madman, he liked to think he could handle himself rather well—functioning in a society as complex as the contemporary social system came with the ease of confidence, and that, of all things, was not an area in which he was wanting.<p>He drummed his fingertips impatiently on the rough ledge as he watched her prepare more coffee, waiting for her to come back to the window. As averse as she was to his presence, he wasn’t quite done with her yet—happenstance had led, unsurprisingly, to unanswered questions his curiosity would not permit to be left in the balance, and when such feelings struck, well…he had little choice but to satiate his wonderings.</p><p>When at last she caught sight of him back at his original post on the neighboring building’s rooftop, he flashed her a charming smile and lifted his fingers in a tiny wave of acknowledgment. Her reaction was understandable, yes, but that did not make her stammers any less amusing to the strange blue-eyed man across the way. She was as much a character as he, and rather than heed her words as the actual threats and warnings they were, he found he couldn’t take her…well, he couldn’t take her seriously. There was something unusual about this young woman, something intriguing. Something that felt almost like a dream.</p><p>The Sandman knew better, of course. He was wide awake (not that he really needed to be asleep to walk the land of dreams) and so was she, and now she was making him a cup of coffee at his admittedly presumptuous request. Pursing his lips, he leaned far forward to accept the steaming mug. His fingers embraced the glazed ceramic gently as he brought the rim to his lips, taking an experimental sip of the scalding beverage.</p><p>“Cream and sugar is for people who don’t actually want coffee,” he responded after a swallow. “Keeping up appearances and all that crap.” A shrug lifted and dropped his shoulders, his gaze settling on the redhead as she continued her speech. For a moment, he looked offended that she should think he was trying to frighten her, but the look quickly dissolved to a knowing smirk. “You think I was trying to scare you? What kind of bad guy tries to freak girls out by hopping rooftops and asking for coffee? I can think of more effective ways.”</p><p>He paused, draining the last of his mug’s steaming contents. “I already told you who I was,” he said nonchalantly, “but my name is Alair. Why are you living with a telekinetic?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Thu Apr 18, 2013 12:35 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">The way he so readily accepted the mug, casual and knowing in the most obnoxious of ways, Scarlet found herself wondering if this was a common occurrence in his day-to-day existence; that he spent his nights harassing people for a cup of coffee. A small, often ignored voice of reason tried to tell her that that was absurd, and was quickly overruled by the fact that it was, in fact, happening. And that, for whatever reason, she was enabling it.<br />Perhaps she and this stranger of questionable intent did not differ so much in that curiosity was, for both of them, a very compelling motivator.<p>“Can’t take the heat?” She snorted at the almost dainty way he tested the temperature of the beverage with his lips, and drank an entire mouthful of her own—just to show him up. “Truth is? If it’s not burning my mouth, I can’t really tolerate the stuff, so the percolator is always on maximum heat by default. I usually turn it down for friends, but I wasn’t exactly prepared for company at half past four in the morning… and you’re not exactly a friend.<br />“And, yes, I know what you told me. And I know that you know exactly what I’m asking.” Putting a name to a face wouldn’t exactly shed any more light on an already muddy and confounding situation; he’d told her he was the Sandman. </p><p>And, maybe this guy’s crazy was contagious, because given the very nature of her life, of Caspar’s life and of the two destinies she was determined to keep entwined… Why the hell couldn’t he be the freaking Sandman?</p><p>“Alair, huh? An unusual name for an unusual person; sounds kind of French.” Absently flipping the loose braid of crimson hair over her shoulder, Scarlet scrutinized that smug grin that seemed to be a permanent fixture on his face. “So if you’re not a badguy, then does that make you a goodguy? A superhero? Because I think you need some practice, if showing up in someone else’s apartment uninvited is part of your quest to save the world.” And yet, despite the aversive front she put up, the young woman found her mind reviewing its bleak inventory of superheroes and pitting their qualities to this weirdo. The roof upon which he leaned was close enough that she could hand him a mug of coffee, possibly even climb onto it herself, if she was feeling particularly daring. Close enough that she could still make out the vivid blue of his eyes in the dark. Was there a bite from a radioactive spider somewhere on visible skin? If she leaned across and the gap and punched him, would his skin bloody and bruise her knuckles like some man of steel? The latter didn't seem so far off, given the fact he could teleport, and seemed to be almost as impervious to pain of consuming a hot beverage so fast, allowing no time for it to cool.</p><p>That odd (and, admittedly, sleep-deprived and giddy) flight of fancy upon which her thoughts began to take off were interrupted from, what she considered, something of an intrusive question. Why the hell did he care who she was living with? “I’m not living with a telekinetic; I am living with a friend who just happens to be telekinetic. Don’t you know it’s rude to label?” With a frown that sent the message she was unimpressed, Scarlet downed the remaining contents of her mug. She could feel the burn of the hot liquid all the way down her throat, and on top of the humidity of the summer evening, it brought a faint blush to her skin. “It’s a symbiotic friendship; he needed someone to share his secret with. And I needed a roommate. What's it to you, anyway?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Sun Apr 21, 2013 10:25 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">Contrary to the redheaded woman’s assumptions, Alair did not make a habit of intruding on people’s waking lives. (The territory of their unconscious minds was another story entirely, but that also wasn’t generally something anyone actually remembered or even realized was happening.) He may have been sneaky, he may have been strange, he may have been able to teleport, but more often than not he was perfectly capable of passing as an average man on the street. Scarlet was either spectacularly lucky or extremely unfortunate that fate decided to introduce him on a day when he just didn’t feel like being…well, normal.<p>To make matters worse, there was something about her that was terribly enabling. Whether it was her obvious discomfort, her sleep-deprived disbelief, or the fact that she hadn’t hesitated in expressing her suspicions, he couldn’t quite say—probably a combination of all three. It didn’t help her cause that she’d revealed such an interesting fact about her roommate, one that, scalding coffee and the promise of an argument aside, made him want to stay even more fervently.</p><p>He cringed as he resurfaced from his mug, the probably-still-boiling black coffee making its way slowly down his throat, inch by burning inch. He puckered his lips in a delayed response to the temperature, the heat hitting him only after he’d downed the entire contents of his cup. “Christ, Scarlet,” he said, the words a hiss through his teeth that he thought surely would manifest in clouds of exhaled steam. “What kind of devil coffee masochist are you?” He swallowed again, as though a coating of his own saliva would cool his smarting esophagus. “I’d say it’s a good roast, but that might just be because you burned half my taste buds off and I can’t really tell the difference anymore.”</p><p>A smile lit up his face, and he twisted his lips into a charming smile—well, more of a smirk, really, but that tended to be how his smiles always looked. “Any chance on a refill, sugar?” Extending his arm, the Sandman held the empty cup over the gap in the buildings, his gaze glancing all those stories down to the tiny street below. The sky had brightened just slightly in the east, the hint of a pleasant dawn in the refreshing chill of the gentle breeze. The early morning twilight was a terrible trickster despite her beauty; her demure promises would soon give way to another sweltering noon, but for now Alair was willing to enjoy her meteorological lies while they had the good courtesy to last.</p><p>“You could say it’s French,” he responded good-naturedly. Of course, one could just as easily say it wasn’t French, but he kept his lips pressed together as she continued. He raised his brows high onto his forehead, looking amused. “I’ve never really liked the good guys,” he admitted, shrugging. “They’re boring. But so are bad guys, you know? In their own way. I like to pick my battles, pick my sides.”</p><p>He watched her as she studied him, more taken by her expression as her eyes wandered over him than by her scrutiny itself. He wondered what she was thinking, what she saw across that arm’s length gap in the concrete structures; he wondered how close she was to taking the mug he’d offered and throwing it right back in his face. But she was speaking again before he could come to any definitive conclusions, and once again he was distracted by discussion of her telekinetic roommate.</p><p>“Hey, don’t look at me!” he protested, holding up his hands. “You called him a telekinetic first, okay?” His mock offense dissolved quickly, and he rested his elbows on the ledge again curiously. “Do you really expect no one to ask questions if you threaten someone with your roommate-who-happens-to-be-telekinetic?” He quirked a brow impishly. “So what makes you qualified to keep a secret like that?” he went on, cocking his head to one side. “Is he your boyfriend?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Sun Apr 21, 2013 11:48 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">A slow smile pulled Scarlet’s serious mouth into a variation of a smile when she noted the way he reacted to the coffee’s temperature. Not cruelly, mind you; Scarlet was a lot of things, embodied just as many deadly vices as she did heavenly virtues, but cruelty was not a trait that wrote itself into her decisions and her actions. And this smile that resulted from his reaction to the scalding hot beverage was not warranted because he’d burned his tongue or the roof of his mouth (or, likely, both), but rather by the ‘I told you so’ that sang in her mind, appealing to that childlike feeling of superiority. If he’d actually been able to fully tolerate what Caspar endearingly referred to as her ‘lava coffee’, it might have shocked her more than his ability to disappear and reappear somewhere totally, implausibly different. <p>“Hey, you asked for the coffee. Can’t say I didn’t warn you.” She shrugged casually, blue eyes darting from his face to the empty coffee mug he was suddenly holding out to her, and back to the obnoxious smile on his smug face once again. “I hope you mean you’re asking for sugar in it this time. Because if you think you’re calling me sugar, you’re not going to like the consequences.”<br />Though it probably came as just as much a surprise to him as it did to her when she took the mug from his hand and turned on her heel, bringing it inside along with her own. There was enough coffee left in the heated carafe for one more refill, but she dreaded to think of what sort of strain another dose of caffeine would do to her heart at this hour of the morning, with too little sleep under her belt.</p><p>“Sounds to me like you’re putting yourself in the category of antihero.” She mused from where she stood at the counter, only a few arms’ lengths away from the window. “No one’s an antihero unless they can’t decide what they want to be. For someone so indecisive, you’re sure adamant in your decision drink coffee on top of a roof instead of move on to your next haunt; aren’t there adults out there who need you and your pixie dust to help them sleep? Maybe I have you to blame for still being awake at this ungodly hour.”<br />Of course, she was too tired to realize she was only enabling his antics, pouring him the second mug of coffee that he’d requested. Though it had crossed her mind to stir a few heaping spoons of sugar into it… Lucky for him she wasn’t awake enough to be quite so vindictive.</p><p>Scarlet returned to the window a moment later and handed the mug back to him, fingertips tinted pink from the cheap, heated ceramic. “I said he happens to be telekinetic, not that he is atelekinetic; there’s a difference, you know. And no, he isn’t my boyfriend.” She wrinkled her nose as though the possibility of having a boyfriend was simply absurd. “If he was my boyfriend, then I would have referred to him as my boyfriend, not my roommate. We’re just friends.”<br />And that was the truth; Scarlet had never been drawn to Caspar romantically. He was a friend, and a good one, at that, but nothing more (and she was certain he felt he same about her). Fate had intersected their paths, but in a way that was wholly unique.<br />Because ever since their first encounter, everything that followed had been cast by Scarlet’s hand alone. For Caspar, she was fate.</p><p>“Why wouldn’t I be a good candidate to keep a secret? Maybe I am just as qualified as any. Caspar saw fit to trust me enough to tell me; it’s only right that I hold onto it.” And onto him. “Look… why are you here? Is there something you wanted? Other than coffee that you can barely tolerate on your tongue, I mean.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon Apr 22, 2013 11:45 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">“I like coffee, I like rooftops,” Alair said with a shrug, as though it were the most normal thing in the world. “Why not enjoy them together? We’re not talking save-the-damsel-in-distress versus plot-to-destroy-the-planet, here, Scarlet. It’s not hard to be adamant when your choices are either to have coffee on a rooftop or not to have coffee on a rooftop. Not a tough decision.”<p>He concluded his speech with a smirk that was present more often on his face than it was absent. When she handed him his refilled mug across the gap, he cradled it once again in his hands, taking his time before he began to sip the steaming liquid. He nodded knowingly as though to say, Yeah, I learned my lesson, but he kept his lips firmly closed until the beverage had released enough of its heat to the early morning air.</p><p>The city below was slowly beginning to stir. The sky had not yet brightened with the light of the new dawn, but the night’s navy was slowly dissolving to cyan just beyond the skyline; in another hour, the sun would streak its celestial canvas with swatches of gold and pink that would at last signal the arrival of the day. Alair was fond of early mornings, the mornings that flitted the line between night and day, the mornings that the majority of the people spent occupying worlds of their own subconscious invention. It was never truly quiet; there was always an energy in the air of impending wakefulness in a city like America’s capital, a constant electric scent to the air that said nighttime was only a mask.</p><p>Resurfacing from his thoughts, his gaze flicked back to his new redheaded companion thoughtfully. He took another tentative sip of his coffee before shifting positions slightly and running a hand through the unruly mass of dark locks atop his head. “No need to be so defensive, I’m just curious, is all,” Alair stated plainly, his expression pleasant. “I haven’t met many telekinetics—uh, people who happen to be telekinetic.” He tilted his head to the side. “What’s it like living with someone who can move stuff with their mind? That’s gotta be pretty awesome.”</p><p>He wondered briefly if she would throw that back in his face with a quip about his own bizarre ability to relocate, but as he’d already demonstrated that particular trick, he was unconcerned with how she would handle that kind of thing. If she truly was living with someone who could practice telekinesis, then surely she was trustworthy, as she claimed. Not that anyone would believe her if she went spreading stories worthy of tabloid covers in supermarket checkout aisles. Not that anyone could actually catch him, anyway.</p><p>“I didn’t say you wouldn’t be or aren’t a good candidate,” he said. “I just meant what makes you a good candidate. But fine, whatever. Not my business, I guess.” Strange he should say that now. He grinned to himself at his own antics, shaking his head slightly before bringing the mug back to his lips. “I was doing business here and I happened to see you, as I said, staring into space. Thought I’d come and say hello, which I guess I haven’t done properly.” He lifted his unoccupied hand in a theatrical wave, wiggling his fingers in front of a crooked smile. “So, hello.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Apr 23, 2013 1:13 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">“Careful not to scald yourself this time,” she cautioned, her voice laced with mock condescension. Scarlet had seen a lot of strange things in her life, had met a lot of strange people, but Alair currently trumped it all. “Well, I hope you’re enjoying your coffee on a roof. Because I’m going to tell you right now that this isn’t going to happen again; you’re just lucky I’m dazed enough to feel like this is just another normal day in my life.”<p>Only it wasn’t normal at all, not even by Scarlet’s loose standards of the word, and she still wasn’t convinced that this cheeky stranger was entirely harmless. Unfortunately, her own quick dose of caffeine hadn’t been enough to jolt her into daytime mode like she had hoped, and as a result her ability to judge character was supremely dulled by the heavy sensation of fatigue. That was the trouble with coffee; sometimes all it awakened was your mind and your spinning thoughts, leaving your body craving that sweet state of utter unconsciousness that you’d hoped to drive away with the caffeinated beverage in the first place.</p><p>“Living with someone who happens to be telekinetic is no different than living with someone who happens not to be.” She shrugged her bare shoulders, staring into the blush on the horizon as she cradled her elbows in each hand, no longer able to decipher if she was too warm or too cold. The dampness in the air clung to her skin like a cold sheet, but every time she drew breath into her lungs, the atmosphere felt hot; perhaps another side effect of the coffee. “And if you’re really so damn curious, he confided in me because he ended up using his ability to get me out of trouble once. Kind of hard to deny it at that point.” But the redhead did not elaborate any further, because—like he’d said—it was none of his business.</p><p>“Look, when Cas gets back, the last thing he needs is to decipher why I’m talking and offering coffee to a stranger on a rooftop. So I’m going to have to cut this conversation short in favor of getting some semblance of sleep.” Rolling her shoulders back and stretching her arms, she added, “Clearly you’re not doing your job, Sandman; it’s 5AM and I’m still not asleep.”<br />Scarlet stepped away from the window and turned her back without much of a proper goodbye, pausing only to glance over her shoulder. “Just leave the mug on the window sill if you can reach. If you can’t, well, whatever. It’s not like we don’t have a few dozen spares.”</p><p>And with that, she closed the window and drew the blinds, hoping very strongly that he not decide to materialize somewhere in the apartment again. Feeling like an anxious child after watching a horror movie, the young woman sprinted to her bedroom, shut the door and locked it. About the only thing she didn’t do was hide under the covers, and that was only because she suddenly decided it was too warm to bother.<br />Not to mention she hardly had time to consider it, because once her head hit the pillow and she curled up on her side with her knees to her chest, she was miraculously out like a light.</p><p>Scarlet didn’t even hear Caspar return home early that morning, and by the time she woke up, streaks of yellow-white sunbeams danced over her legs and quilt, escaping through the crack between the curtains. Not golden enough to be morning; she must have slept away a good part of the early afternoon.<br />Groggy and heavy in the limbs, like a hangover without the headache, the young woman sat up with a groan and rubbed her eyes, seriously considering telling the day to screw itself in favor ofresuming her view of the back of her eyelids. Ultimately, it was the melodic strumming and picking of Caspar’s guitar that drew her too her feet and out of her bedroom, towards the small den, where… wait. Was that a second guitar?</p><p>“Hey, what time did you even get home last night?” She called to her roommate, rubbing her still heavy eyelids with the back of her hand. Now she remembered why she didn’t allow herself to sleep in… The result was as bad as a hangover. “I didn’t even hear you come in. And how are you making your guitar do…”</p><p>Scarlet trailed off when her feet finally paused at the open doorway of the living room. She’d heard two guitars because there were two guitars… And two guitarists.</p><p>“Oh, hey—sorry, Red. Did we wake you?” Caspar smiled, looking supremely cheerful and wide awake for someone who must have been functioning on less sleep than even her. he gestured to the person beside him—a man with ink-dark hair and starlit blue eyes—and added, almost as an afterthought, “Oh, and this is Alair. Alair, meet my nocturnal roommate, Scarlet. Don’t ever ask her to make you coffee; it’ll burn your mouth for days.”</p><p>((O.o.C: Ugh i hope this is okay i am passing out as i type this x_x))</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon May 06, 2013 10:49 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">In all honesty, he wasn’t entirely harmless. He would never have considered himself harmful—and as far as inflicting pain went it was not the aspect of his job description that he enjoyed particularly well—but that did not mean, of course, that he wasn’t dangerous. Scarlet knew that, which he could easily deduce from her attitude; giving a coffee-beggar a mug of liquid so hot it very well could have given him blisters was proof enough of her feisty determination and no-nonsense demeanor. She almost reminded him of himself in that regard, a fact that once again conjured that characteristic smirk.<p>When she dismissed herself and closed the blinds in her wake, he rested his elbows on the ledge and grinned to himself. Laughing under his breath as he stared into the empty coffee mug cradled in his palms, he briefly considered following her again, if for no other reason than to prove his own title and defend the legacy at which she had so vehemently scoffed. But while Alair was certainly a devilish man, he knew where to draw the line. And with a young woman like the one he’d just met, those particular boundaries were not ones to take too lightly.</p><p>Obediently, he reached across the gap between the buildings and set his mug on the window ledge. As he pulled back and planted his feet firmly on the rooftop once again, he knew the simple gesture of returning the cup was not a farewell—it was, contrary to the redhead’s every intention, a promise.</p><p>And the Sandman, tricky as he could be, always kept his promises.</p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_makq6aTz9L1ro7zzo.gif" alt="Image" /><p>------</p></div><p>“No, no,” he said, wrinkling his nose at the discordant note that suddenly rang from his new friend’s guitar strings. He reached over to dampen the vibrations by wrapping his fingers around the neck, laughing at Caspar’s mock horrified expression. “We’re in F-major,” he said between chuckles. “Go up, not down.”</p><p>Caspar’s feigned disgust quickly dissolved to one of amusement, and he strummed the proper chord progression with a look of smug satisfaction that rivaled Alair’s. When he nodded, the Sandman counted off in four, and together they began to play. They traded off rhythm and solo as though they’d been musical partners for years, and for a moment, Alair forgot about the red-haired young woman snoozing away in the next room. It wasn’t until she appeared, sleep-drunk and groggy, in the doorway that he returned from his acoustic reverie.</p><p>Alair finished his run with a final strum, letting the notes ring in the open air with a smile on his lips. He was dressed completely differently than when she’d last seen him. Where his dark hair had been windblown and unruly before, it was now mostly hidden beneath a worn fedora of hunter green tweed. Faded blue jeans, a white t-shirt, and an expensive, tailored ivory vest that was in every way contrary to the rest of his outfit completed the look. But there would be no mistaking the gleam in his eye or the half-smirk he perpetually donned, and he could already see the recognition in her eyes.</p><p>“Scarlet,” he repeated cheerfully, sitting up a little straighter and extending his hand over his own polished instrument. This time, perhaps she would complete the unreciprocated handshake from earlier that morning. “Nice to meet you. Cas tells me you make a mean pot of coffee. And I do mean mean.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue May 07, 2013 12:24 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">At least, given her barely-awake state of just-dragged-myself-out-of-bed, Scarlet had an excuse for the stunned expression that befell her face and paralyzed her muscles, stiffening her tall form in such a way that it locked in place. Like a game of freeze-tag, blue eyes trained on a man who struck a chord of uncomfortable familiarity, and it appeared as though someone needed to tag her to snap her out of her groggy trance.<p>“Yo—Scarlet. You alive in there?” Caspar’s eyebrows met in the middle as he regarded his roommate with a mixture of annoyance and concern. “You gonna say something? Or just be weird and stand there like you’re seeing the dead?”</p><p>It was only because her sleep-addled brain was still numb with a wash of melatonin that the young woman did, in the end, take a step forward, closing just enough distance between herself and the unwelcome guest to press her palm into his. Her fingers remained loose, however, like she was anticipating the need to suddenly pull away.<br />Even hung over from sleep as shed was, Scarlet knew better than to trust this guy—Alair.</p><p>“Uh… yeah. Hi.” Came her quiet reply, not even bothering to comment on his double-edged remark about her coffee. Her mind was too busy trying to parse through the reasons why this guy, this presumed Sandman, was sitting on her couch, in her apartment, strumming a duet with her roommate. It all felt like an episode right out of the Twilight Zone, and she couldn’t shake the feeling of suspicion and unease that twisted her gut in nauseating directions.</p><p>“Jeez, Red. You were right; sleep doesn’t suit you.” Caspar teased, long fingers picking an idle tune on his guitar strings. “There’s coffee in the pot; should still be hot, but I hope you’ll forgive that I didn’t make it ‘Scarlet style’. For the sake of company, of course. Oh, and don’t break any mugs this time? That was one hell of a mess you left for me to clean up.”</p><p>The chemical redhead forced herself out of her sleep-induced stupor and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, offering a casual shrug to Cas’ playful jab. “Yeah, well, I only expect good company to have good taste, anyway.”<br />She didn’t bother to elaborate on the vague strike at Alair before heading into the kitchen to grab some of that promised caffeine, leaving her roommate to stare after her in confusion. From around the corner, she picked up on a few key words in his mellow timbre, namely ‘don’t mind her’ in conjunction with ‘that time of the month’, and simply chose to ignore it—and not because it made her angry, but because it unnerved her. If Caspar was cracking those kinds of jokes with someone who (as far as she was aware) he hadn’t known yet for twenty-four hours, then his destiny was far further from her celestial reach than she had thought.</p><p>“Hey, what time is your gig tonight at Jimmy’s?” She called, pouring dark coffee into a chipped ceramic mug (that she noticed with a start had been the one she’d given to Alair earlier that morning). “Want me to go and be your biggest fan to get the girls riled up?”</p><p>Her question was met with a string of obscenities and the sound of someone scrambling to get their shit together. “Crap! How the hell could I forget? I need to go set up!” Caspar slung his guitar strap off his shoulder and grabbed its case from behind the couch, casting Alair an apologetic look. “Sorry, man, I completely forgot about this gig. But hey, if you’re a night owl, it’s over at midnight; c’mon back here and we can jam some more.”</p><p>The young musician barely cast Scarlet a sideways glance as he hurried out the door with his guitar. And though he’d been wrong about it being ‘her time of the month’, it allowed Scarlet the opportunity to unleash her morning-attitude fury on the man who should not be there, in her apartment—again.<br />“Okay, so, my question to you: what the actual fuck?” She snapped, heading back to the den with her coffee and taking a seat on the arm of the couch. “Please explain to me what you’re doing here, and why you’re suddenly all bff with my roommate.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon May 13, 2013 7:12 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">The appearance of the redhead in the doorway brought a smile to his lips instantly. There was something endearing about her dreamy hangover, the sleepy haze in which she peered through to recognize him all over again. He knew that feeling—hell, for all intents and purposes, that feeling was a side effect of his own disease—and it only made his smile broaden when she groggily took his hand to complete their drawn-out introduction.<p>If he took notice of her subtle jab at him, he made no indication; he plucked a few more notes before dampening the vibrations with his fingertips and arching a brow. He exchanged glances with Cas as his eyes lit up with the panic of forgetting his gig, and Alair arched his brows. “Don’t worry about it, man, it happens,” he said, laughing a little at the lean man’s poem of profanity that spilled forth from worried lips. “Sounds good. I’ll see you later, then?”</p><p>He hummed an improvised melody, his fingers plucking at the guitar strings in a harmonious line that followed Caspar’s exit like a wake on the surface of calm water. He’d always taken a certain comfort in music; there was something so unnatural about it that it came to him with little effort, surrounding him in an embrace contrary to all realities he tried to paint in others’ minds. Life did not come with a soundtrack, after all. And yet people were drawn to chords and notes and pitches; they buried their souls in rhythms and cloaked their lives in song with greater and greater fervor as the centuries blazed forward in a youthful aria.</p><p>Alair had not been ignorant of that influence, and as such he had learned to master an opposing force to make it his own—to support himself, of course, and all that he encompassed—but as it turned out, he rather enjoyed it all. And where was the sense in neglecting on his off-hours something he enjoyed? To be the Sandman was to control and invade, and what better method of infiltration than a universal language of pure, unadulterated emotion? He had always taken pleasure in the surreptitious when it came to his duties (his personality, of course, was another story entirely)—but he was good at what he did, and for that he owed a fair share to the art he was currently performing on the sofa of a certain redheaded acquaintance.</p><p>He greeted her with a characteristic smirk when she stormed into the room, her eyes flashing fire as she took her perch on the arm of the sofa. Alair pursed his lips, moving his guitar to the side before leaning back leisurely into the embrace of the upholstery. “I think it’s pretty obvious we were having a good time writing some music,” he said matter-of-factly, gnawing at his lower lip. His gaze drifted to her cup of noticeably steaming coffee, and he exhaled a quick chuckle before he continued.</p><p>“How was I to know he was your roommate?” he quipped, folding his leg beneath him as he turned to face her. His feigned ignorance was hardly convincing, and he knew it. That did not, however, stop him from goading his new friend further. “What’d you think of our new song?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon May 13, 2013 8:29 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">For what was perhaps the first time since she had twisted fate and destiny to keep the two of them together, Scarlet was actually glad not to have Caspar in the same room. <br />She’d never contemplated the freedom she’d feel to be separate from her security blanket, but in many ways, fear still trumped that freedom. Because now she was alone in her apartment with a very unpredictable man, and while Cas had been around, the dark-haired little-more-than-a-stranger would have been far less likely to pull anything.<br />Just what that anything might be, Scarlet had no idea. But trusting someone with the ability to teleport did not seem like an idea spawned of a sound mind.<p>Then again, on the up-side, with her roommate gone for a good handful of hours, she was free to chew this creeper out, using as many colourful words a she pleased, and then haul his ass off the premises… One way, or another.</p><p>“Don’t fuck with me; I don’t believe in coincidence, because there’s no such thing. Believe me, I know.” She did not, of course, offer to elaborate, and did not expect him to inquire about the certainty of her statement. No one ever did; it was just one of those comments meant to be accepted and not questioned, the same way when someone asks ‘How are you?’, the expectation is that you come back with ‘Fine’. Even if you are not.</p><p>“It’s not even three in the afternoon; how the hell did you meet and bond so fast? You just hook up and decide to write some music or something? I’m sorry, this is all just a little fucking sketchy, for my liking.” But she clearly was not ‘sorry’, by any meaning of the word, and without saying anything more, Scarlet downed her coffee in a few mouthfuls. As if it was alcohol, and not caffeine; as if it was iced tea, and not scalding java.<br />Without another word, she slid off the arm of the couch and headed into the kitchen again, placing her empty mug on the counter as she was bound for her bedroom to comb the sleep-tangles from her hair and put on something a little more presentable.</p><p>Through the walls (for they were paper thin; she could hear Caspar snore in the other room at night, as clearly as though he were right next to her), she added, “Look, I don’t know what your agenda is, but I’d rather in not interfere with my life. And my roommate’s life is my life; I live with the guy. That means, I put up with all the shit that he allows to walk through the door.”<br />Though it turns out there was little she could ever do about her slightly unruly red hair, the young woman at least pulled on a pair of jeans and a clean T-shirt before returning to the kitchen. And a sudden, risky idea came to her when her elbow knocked over a bottle of Caspar’s prescription pills next to the sink.</p><p>The carafe held just enough left-over coffee to fill two small mugs, which she promptly poured, but not before carefully (and quietly) crushing about eight of her roommates tiny blue sedatives with the underside of a spoon, and sprinkling the pharmaceutical powder on the bottom of one of the mugs. She’d seen one of those things bring Caspar down from a mid-night panic attack, so fast and so hard that she’d had to help him to bed; eight should surely knock the consciousness out of this guy, quickly and efficiently.<br />From what her roommate had told her, they had no taste, but she stirred the powder thoroughly into the beverage just to make sure. The last thing she wanted was to secure a place on the shit-list of someone as unpredictable and enigmatic as that Alair; again, never trust a guy who can teleport.<br />With any luck, the cops could get there faster than he could relocate himself, through space and time…</p><p>“Here; there was half a pot left. Caspar always makes too much, and I don’t like to ever see it go to waste, even if he always manages to make it taste like crap.” Returning to the living room, the chemical red-head handed her unwelcome guest the mug of contaminated coffee, keeping the unlaced beverage for herself. And on that note, she added, “Not my fault if it tastes a little off; the stuff sitting at the bottom of the pot for an hour always tastes extra shitty.”</p><p>Once the beverage was handed over, she resumed her spot on the arm of the couch, putting a safe bit of distance between their two bodies. “So… Does he know you teleport into peoples’ homes, uninvited, and then request that they give you coffee?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon May 13, 2013 8:56 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">“Wait, wait. Hold up.” He threw up his hands dramatically, palms facing her as though to stop some physical motion. With a single brow raised high on his forehead, he cleared his throat after a moment’s pause, choosing his words with care. “What do you mean, you know?” His question was less accusatory than simply curious, but still his tone held an urgency that begged for an answer to sate his confusion. “You can’t just make a blanket statement like that and expect people to let it go.”<p>But it seemed that was exactly what she’d expected, and the Sandman wasn’t as surprised as he wanted to be. Contemporary society had a way of ignoring anything that even remotely suggested something contrary to popular belief systems, and most people would rather live on in blissful ignorance than suffer an explanation that might challenge their perception of the world. Alair was in the business of such investigations, however, and he had no intention of taking this redhead lightly, whatever she may have meant and whatever she might say in the future. She’d been open enough about Caspar’s telekinesis, and that alone spoke volumes about her own set of accepted fundamentals—a set that seemed rather unlike any he’d ever encountered before.</p><p>Rather than refute her threat, however, he remained silent, pursing his lips bemusedly as she left the room. He remained where he was, reaching over to pluck the top string of his acoustic instrument, watching the length of vibrating chord as it sang its baritone to an otherwise silent room. Her voice from the other room cut through its resonance rather harmoniously, he noted, and he had to take a moment to comprehend her actual words once he’d recovered from the meaningless sounds of the impromptu duet. He smiled to himself and draped his arm across the rest, tapping his fingers against the worn cloth to an inaudible beat.</p><p>“There’s no agenda,” he reassured her, although he doubted she believed him. “We met at the Kicking News, the place in Arlington. Old Town. You’ve been there, right? Cas was picking up the rest of his equipment. We got to talking, then to playing, and here I am.” He shrugged, though she wasn’t in the room to witness it. “Whether you want to like it or not, we do make a pretty good duet.” He cleared his throat. “Cas and me. Not you and me,” he added with a knowing laugh. “He’s talented, this telekinetic part-of-your-life roommate. You sure you’re not, y’know, a thing? An item?”</p><p>He listened to the sounds coming from the kitchen, imagining with amusement an exasperated Caspar coming home to a broken mug and spilled coffee all over the counter and floor. Scarlet seemed to be faring better this time around, for she soon emerged with two mugs of hot java with no sounds of shattering ceramic in her wake. He accepted her offer with a grateful nod and brought it to his lips, sipping experimentally—he’d learned his lesson, after all.</p><p>“It’s fine,” he said dismissively, taking another swallow of the liquid that was perhaps a tad bitter for his taste. “Not as good as yours, but I’ve had worse.” He smiled at her question, tilting his head to one side like an intrigued canine. “It’s not teleporting, really,” he justified between sips. “But no, he doesn’t know about my little, uh, hobby. Are you going to fill him in for me?” He chuckled. “To be fair,” he added, “he hasn’t told me about his telekinesis either.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon May 13, 2013 9:39 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">“What do you mean, you know?”<br />Of course. This son of a bitch would be the one to break the forth wall and challenge a simple statement that she had presented to people for years, one that had never earned her interrogation before. But if he was allowed to be vague, then so was she.<br />“And yet, it seems I just did.” She’d said airily, disinterested, and certainly not about to indulge him as she left him alone for a moment. He didn’t deserve to be indulged.<br />After all, the supposed ‘Sandman’ might have come across as being forthright with her, answering her questions and offering explanations at the drop of a pin. But that didn’t make him honest, and she’d be damned if she believed every word that came out of his mouth.<p>But with any luck, the lorazepam would take effect soon, perhaps after only a few sips. It was only occurring to her as an afterthought that the dosage in his mug might be lethal (really, she had only grabbed the pills that had tumbled out of the plastic amber container and hadn’t bothered to count). But with the amount of sedative dissolved into his beverage, she doubted he’d get through a quarter of the mug before he was out cold on the couch.</p><p>“Kicking News? Of course I’ve been there; I attend almost all of Caspar’s gigs. Especially if he anticipates a tough crowd; it’s my job to start the pandemic of cheering to get them going.” Scarlet furrowed her eyebrows and chewed thoughtfully on the inside of the stud just beneath her lip, staring into her coffee as if the placid, brown surface of the beverage was a magic mirror that would give her all of the answers she sought. “Funny that he didn’t mention you, though. I know most of his buds; it isn’t like him to keep it a secret when he meets someone new.”</p><p>But it did strike the young woman as rather curious that it had been after his most recent gig in Arlington—the very gig where he and Alair had supposedly met—that Cas had suddenly developed this insomnia. Sleepless that kept him up almost as late as her, cut his temper short and, of late, had even begun to affect his music. He had no idea why, and not even she could divine a cause or a cure in the stars.<br />As a result, she hadn’t exactly been a peach to be around, either.</p><p>“Yeah, yeah; so you both play guitar. I’m sure that’s very special.” Waving off his comment about duets, she took a sip of her coffee, looking entirely bored except for the fingers of her free hand, which were tapping out a nervous, almost urgent rhythm on the back of the couch’s upholstery. The only clue that suggested she wasn’t as laid back as she was trying to come across (which might or might not have something to do with waiting for this bloke to pass out). </p><p>“And haven’t we already had this conversation? No, we are not an item. Do we look like an item? Do you see bad Instagram selfies of the two of us plastered on the walls?” <br />Not that many a girl hadn’t wanted to be with Caspar; he was kind, good-looking, and talented. And yet, though they were friends, Scarlet had only ever seen fit to keep him at arm’s length, so to speak. As if getting close to him in that way would destroy whatever tenuous link between their destinies that she’d managed to establish. “We’re just friends, ok? Not friends with benefits or any weird shit like that, just friends. Is that so hard to believe?”</p><p>Scarlet was filled with an odd sense of satisfaction at his admission that Cas hadn’t, in fact, discussed his telekinesis with this guy. After all, it was rather a sensitive topic for him, and as far as she was aware, she was the only person who knew. “I’d love to fill him in,” she mentioned at last, looking up from her coffee, but not at Alair; rather, at his mug, as if she could will the drug to take effect. Damnit, how long had it been already? Almost ten minutes? One of those things had Cas almost unconscious in under two… Realizing she hadn’t finished her thought, Scarlet was quick to clear her throat. “But if I told him, there’s a chance he won’t believe me. So you do me a favor and never bring up that I told you about his telekinesis, and I’ll keep it under wraps that his new bff is the fucking ‘Sandman’—which, incidentally, I still don’t buy.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon May 13, 2013 10:23 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">He supposed he deserved the vagueness of her initial response. While he had been quite honest with her in explicitly stating just who and what he was, he also hadn’t offered any kind of explanation in return for her obvious disbelief. It wouldn’t be fair to defend himself by saying she hadn’t asked, because she really shouldn’t have had to—his kind of outrageous statement practically required an accompanying clarification, and he’d offered nothing but a grin and obnoxious persistence in response. No, he couldn’t blame her. But that wouldn’t stop him from coaxing more information from her at a later date—as much as she wanted to get rid of him.<p>Alair shrugged at Scarlet’s bemusement. “There’s probably lots of stuff Caspar doesn’t tell you,” he said, not unkindly. “It hasn’t been that long. It probably just slipped his mind.” The look in the Sandman’s bright blue eyes, however, told another story entirely. It wasn’t that he’d prevented his new friend from telling Scarlet about him, no, but he also hadn’t exactly done much to encourage anything akin to a public announcement of their newfound friendship. It was too early a stage in the game to make any guarantees, and with how tricky the situation was—the mysterious happenings around this young musician were anything but simple—he couldn’t afford to make any mistakes via premature arrogance.</p><p>He said nothing in response to her quip about guitar playing; if by living with a musician she hadn’t learned by now that it was rare to find someone with whom one could simply jam—one who was good enough to follow a chord progression and in tune enough to improvise against a partner’s line—then she probably never would. He didn’t bother to launch into a defense; that was clearly what she wanted anyway, and he had no desire to oblige the crankier side of her, the one he didn’t particularly want to mess with (even though he was doing it anyway). Gaze straying to her fingertips, which drummed a fast rhythm on the edge of the couch, he raised an eyebrow and glanced up to her. Something was amiss, but apart from her own insecurities he couldn’t figure out what it was.</p><p>“It is a little hard to believe,” he admitted with another shrug, his shoulders rising and falling theatrically. “But okay, okay. I’ll take your word for it. He’s pretty popular with the ladies at his gigs, but he doesn’t seem much into them. Figured it was because he was with you or something and you just didn’t want to admit it.” He downed the last of his coffee, swallowing what felt like a few teaspoons of stray grounds, and cleared his throat. “Man, I gotta teach Cas how to make better coffee. Or you should.”</p><p>Making a face, he rose to his feet with a stretch, his empty mug dangling from one hooked finger. “Hard to say if he’d believe you,” Alair said casually. “On one hand, he can move things with his fucking mind, so he’d probably be on board with teleporting. Which it isn’t, really.” He raised a brow. “On the other hand, you’re kind of insane. Maybe I shouldn’t believe you.” At her comment about not buying his admission to being the Sandman, he twisted his lips into a sly grin. “You sure slept well this morning, though, didn’t you? After all that coffee, too.”</p><p>He shook his head good-naturedly and took a few steps forward towards the kitchen. “I’m going to get some water. That stuff was fuckin' awful. Should I just put this cup in the sink?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon May 13, 2013 11:30 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Scarlet wrinkled her nose and scowled into her mug of coffee. “Right,” she murmured, more for her own ears than for his. “He probably just forgot.” The thought that Caspar hid things from her bothered her far more than it probably should; everyone had their secrets, and they’d been living together for years. If there was anything of consequence that he had been keeping from her—a secret lover, another intriguing mind power, or even that he was starting to catch onto her own tricks—all of that would have revealed itself in the stars.<br />Apparently, making new friends who claimed to be the Sandman and teleported-only-it-wasn’t-really-teleporting was not consequential enough for the stars to take into account.<p>Then again, they hadn’t been forthcoming with her lately, in regards to Caspar, which meant only one of two things: she was becoming rusty in her abilities (which made no sense; like any skill, it did not become weaker with practice), or they were simply refusing to bend to her wishes.</p><p>Either way, it meant that she was currently not in control of her roommate’s destiny. And now she like this—like Alair—was happening, and more and more she was finding herself at a loss as to what to do.</p><p>For all his recurring assumption that she and Caspar were dating was beginning to grate on her nerves, she really couldn’t deny that her lifestyle setup probably did seem a tad suspicious. Not only was she living with a very popular, very attractive and very talented local musician, but she was coming across as fiercely overprotective of him, not unlike some insecure, jealous girlfriend. Of course, she was two of those three things… Just no the ‘girlfriend’ part. But he did not need to know the source of her possessiveness of Cas.</p><p>“Yeah, well. This is 2013; two people of the opposite sex living in the same damn apartment doesn’t make them married. Or are things different where Sandmen come from? Is there even a plural? I mean, I assume there has to be, because dude, it’s like 3am somewhere else in the world. A bunch of poor bastards are probably wondering why the hell they can’t fall asleep, if you’re the only one of your kind.”<br />Were it not for the snarky tone of her voice, lending credence to the suspicion that she was just goading and picking at him, her questions might have come across as genuine. But it was clear as day that she still believed that he was bullshitting her, since she really had no reason to believe that he would see fit to tell her the truth.</p><p>She made a last minute decision to pretend she didn’t hear the part where he’d assumed that Caspar simply hadn’t wanted to admit to dating her, figuring it was some sort of trap to lure out her abundance of insecurities. Instead she simply said, “Cas doesn’t feel the need to be dating anyone right now. He’s trying to get ahead in his music career; being tied down in a relationship would only hold him back.” That lie left a bitter taste in her mouth. How many times had Caspar come close to falling for some fangirl? And how many times had she been the one to both help him advance, while simultaneously holding him back?</p><p>“Wait—so you claim to be the Sandman, and I am the insane one?” She asked, feeling more offended than what was rational by a remark that was only designed to spark her already short temper. “I’ve got news for you, bud; just because I might find you exhausting doesn’t make you the fucking Sandman.” But she was hung up on that comment for far too long… And it took her mind far too long to process his movements, and why it bothered her that he was heading into the kitchen.</p><p>“Shit—wait!”<br />Scarlet very nearly spilled her own coffee, setting it down on an end table her way to the kitchen, but it was already too late: Caspar’s prescription bottle was still wide open, blue dust lining the surface of the counter, next to the spoon she’d used to crush the pills… And Alair could see it all.</p><p>“…well,” she began slowly, backing up to put distance between the two of them—edging closer and closer to the front door. There was no telling how he would react. “This is a little awkward, isn’t it…”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue May 14, 2013 11:50 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">Her cries of protest didn’t reach him until he was already in the kitchen, and it was evident from the shine on the linoleum and the smoothness of the cheap apartment countertops that Caspar’s diligence had indeed triumphed over Scarlet’s hasty mess. It amused him, how they seemed to live on separate poles of life’s extremes—Cas, the levelheaded gentleman whose rough-and-tumble music lifestyle never crossed the threshold into his neatly-kempt abode, and Scarlet, the feisty, protective young woman whose cleverness and quick tongue easily matched the wild persona of her roommate’s performance guise. Alair was impressed by their partnership, and indeed more impressed than he was puzzled that they hadn’t wound up a couple.<p>But every match lay dormant until struck, with friction coaxing to life a brilliant, angry flame that erupted with a snap and a spark. Heat like that had a tendency to ignite without warning, blazing into existence even when it seemed the fuel was low or the surface too pristinely smooth. The Sandman was used to those happenings; when one wanders through the shadowy realm of dreams, one never escapes without being ambushed by a nightmare or two. But the thing about being blindsided was that no matter how often you were caught off-guard, the fact remained that it was a surprise each time nevertheless, and no amount of experience could prepare you for the shock itself.</p><p>So when the dark-haired young man with the electric blue eyes strode into the kitchen he’d seen only a handful of hours ago to discover not only clean floors and washed dishes, but an open bottle of prescription pills and blue-gray powder strewn beneath a dull silver spoon, he did not know whether to laugh or scream. The pieces fell together almost instantly—the gritty final swallow of his coffee, the bitter aftertaste on his tongue, Scarlet’s sudden interest in keeping him out of the room—she’d tried to poison him. He froze in place before the scene of her crime, posture rigid, mind in a whir, until finally he sprang into motion and scooped the amber cylinder into his fist.</p><p>“Lorazepam,” he read stonily, peering through long lashes to study the label. “What were you—how—why? Fuck!” The words stammered from his lips in a current of incredulity. He was completely dumbfounded, unsure how exactly to proceed since he wasn’t sure whether he wanted to laugh at her or wrap his hands around her throat. “How many did you put in there?” He stepped up to her, his alarm obvious in the flash of his azure gaze. “How many?”</p><p>The world began to swim before his eyes, the outdated colors bleeding together like watercolors as his lids began to weigh heavy. Alair staggered forward, his balance giving way to sudden groggy fatigue. His shoulder grazed Scarlet’s as he dropped to his knees and then completely to the floor, the strength draining from his limbs as his breaths began to slow. The last thing he saw was the late afternoon light through the window, blurred and bright as his consciousness faded to the velvet black of an infinite night. It was only a moment before his chest fell in an exhale and failed to rise again, his lungs screaming to the deaf ears of his autonomic nervous system—rendered helpless and paralyzed by the fiery redhead’s surreptitious vendetta.</p><p>Meanwhile, in the living space of the modest flat, the real, physical Alair—alive, well, and breathing—plucked out a melody to Caspar Brighton’s upbeat progression…all while his redheaded roommate slumbered on in the neighboring room, succumbing to a bizarre nightmare entirely (or almost entirely) of her own invention.</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  Whilst I wander on this path of the night</h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Wed May 15, 2013 1:46 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">“I…”<br />Scarlet’s jaw dropped, and for the first time for as long as she could remember, the young woman’s tongue was paralyzed with a loss for words.<br />There was nothing to be done about the conundrum in which she found herself, and it was her own fault for not thinking it through more carefully before executing such a plan. The evidence was in front of her, and in front of him, as clear as day and simultaneously suffocating. The anger on his face was palpable, blue eyes blazing like the underside of a flame, and the redhead found herself momentarily fearing for her own life.<p>“Look, I…” She tried again, sifting through layers of reason and irrational thought, as well as a thick blanketing of the sudden onset of guilt that made it difficult to breathe. But no matter how deeply she mined for an excuse, an explanation, anything to save her from the situation in which she currently found herself, there was nothing to be had.<br />She had poisoned a man—not to kill him, but she had poisoned him, intentionally and without regret. That is, until now.</p><p>Swallowing thickly, Scarlet took a staggering step back and shook her head. “I don’t know. Some pills just fell out and I… I didn’t count.” That much was the truth, but it was meaningless because it didn’t change what had happened. It didn’t change what she’d done, or the fact that he’d consumed the drug that she’d crushed into his coffee.<br />It didn’t change the fact that he was suddenly looking unsteady, falling forward…</p><p>“Fuck.” Scarlet caught him around the shoulders, easing the dark-haired man to his knees. “Alair? Don’t do this to me… I’ll call an ambulance, all right?” When she tilted his chin up, trying to meet his eyes, they weren’t even open, and he sounded as though he was struggling for breath. “No. No, no, no, don’t do this. I didn’t realize… I didn’t count them!” She slapped the side of his face, trying to rouse him from a sleep that would not let go: that would sooner take him under.<br />“Alair, please, open your eyes…” She was frightened, for the first time in a long time, truly, genuinely frightened of what lay ahead. She couldn’t change the fate of a dead man, and she couldn’t conceal homicide: how would she even get the body down flights of stairs? “I’m sorry… I am sorry, okay! I didn’t mean for this to happen! Just… Just open your fucking eyes!”</p><p>That was when Scarlet opened her eyes.</p><p>The young woman with artificially crimson hair sat straight up in bed, coated in a thin sheen of perspiration from the humid summer morning—or, rather, afternoon, as the clock was flashing 2:36PM. Had she really been asleep for so long…? No wonder her mind had plagued her with such a vivid, fucked up dream. Scarlet might have had her problems, and it wasn’t always obvious as to what she might do or how she might react, but poisoning someone? That was messed up; even for her.</p><p>“Cas?” She stumbled out of bed, barely catching her footing in time to make it to the door and wander into the cooler hallway, throwing any care for her dishevelled appearance to the wind, but it was the last of her worries, anyway. Because when a familiar chord progression broke the otherwise silence of the apartment, her heart plummeted to her stomach. And when she turned the corner, she knew precisely what—or, rather, whom—she would see before her eyes registered the familiar blue eyes…</p><p>“Oh, hey—sorry, Red. Did we wake you?” The music stopped. Familiar words spilled from the lips of her roommate, and he didn’t wait for her to respond before standing from the couch, turning his guitar around so that it sat between his shoulder blades. “Sorry I don’t have time for formal introductions, I’ve got to bail and get to Jimmy’s to set up for tonight, so in a nut-shell—Scarlet, this is Alair. Alair, this is Scarlet, my roommate. See you both at the gig tonight, I hope?”</p><p>Scarlet’s hand shot out of its own free will the second he turned his back, seizing his wrist before she even knew why, or what to say. “Cas…” She began, wondering if there was a way to express how she didn’t want to be left alone with this guy without coming across as clingy or just plain pathetic.</p><p>Ultimately, her mind drew a complete blank and she simply let go, meeting his confused, green-eyed gaze. “Scarlet, you look like you just saw the dead. Maybe sleep’s not good for you; keep up the night-owl thing.” He tossed her a teasing sort of smile before leaving her alone in the apartment with potentially the last person with whom she ever wanted to be stranded.<br />The soft sound of the front door clicking shut actually made her jump.</p><p>“…so…” She cleared her throat, watching Alair from where he sat, with his own guitar. “Weird question, but… what are the chances that my mind’s fucking with me, and if I just go back to bed right now, you’ll be gone when I wake up?”</p></div></div></div></div><div id="terafm-shadow"><div id="shadow-root"><div id="save-indicator" class="topline" title="This is the save indicator for Typio Form Recovery. Disable or change indicator style in the settings."> </div></div></div>]]></content:encoded>
						                            <category domain="https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/">Modern</category>                        <dc:creator>Requiem</dc:creator>
                        <guid isPermaLink="true">https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/r-astro-wide-awake-from-looking-back-18/</guid>
                    </item>
				                    <item>
                        <title> We&#039;re so close to something better left unknown</title>
                        <link>https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/r-astro-were-so-close-to-something-better-left-unknown/</link>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 17 Apr 2018 21:04:51 +0000</pubDate>
                        <description><![CDATA[Posted: Wed Sep 18, 2013 11:09 pmby RequiemAnd I won&#039;t die alone and be left there.Well I guess I&#039;ll just go home,Oh God knows where.The mother hadn’t been awake for days. The fever waxed an...]]></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<div id="wrap"><div id="page-header">Posted: <strong>Wed Sep 18, 2013 11:09 pm</strong></div><div id="page-body"><div class="post"><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content"><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/VgTqoLK.jpg" alt="Image" /><br />And I won't die alone and be left there.<br />Well I guess I'll just go home,<br />Oh God knows where.</div><p>The mother hadn’t been awake for days. The fever waxed and waned, cooling and heating her skin intermittently, too often and too quickly for the grandmother to keep up with changing the damp cloths on her forehead. Tonight was no different, except for the odd cast of the moonlight on her skin; the bright rock in the sky made it glow with an unearthly pallor, and the woman of forty years looked a shade less than human.</p><p>Only it was not the moon, and the grandmother was in denial. Someone was always in denial; usually, it was the subject in question, but when the subject wasn’t conscious, that burden was shouldered by someone else—a friend, a family member, a loved one. In this case, the woman’s mother, for the child was too young to understand.</p><p>“Why is Mama still asleep?” The little boy tugged on his grandmother’s sleeve. A brand new teddy bear occupied his other arm, a gift from his grandmother to console him on these nights where his mother could not, when his grandmother was far too overwhelmed with her own grief to console him. “She sleeps when the sun is awake, too… Why is she so tired?”</p><p>“Simon. You should be in bed…” The old woman rubbed her sleepless, bloodshot eyes. “Your mama is still resting. She will wake up soon.” It felt like a lie, and the woman’s heart was lead-heavy.</p><p>“But that’s not what the lady is saying.”</p><p>“Lady?” Turning to her grandson, the old woman coaxed more wrinkles to her papery white brow. The boy had never had a penchant for imaginary friends; perhaps with the absence of his mother’s attention, he was seeking ways to cope. What could the grandmother do but humor the eight-year-old? “What is the lady saying, then? If she’s saying bad things about your mama, then I wouldn’t be listening to her.”</p><p>Simon shook his head, mop of overgrown brown hair tickling the back of his neck. “Not bad things. But she says to stop waiting, because Mama isn’t gonna wake up.”</p><p>The stillness and silence that followed the child’s words was palpable, suffocating. The old woman very nearly reprimanded the boy, inclined as she was to take him over her knee and tan his hide for speaking such ludicrous things. But something in the child’s eyes stayed her hand, a knowing brightness that extended far beyond ordinary adult logic, suggested that his imagination was not the culprit for his words. And the way he was looking, the way his face was angled… Not staring at his mother, but above her. At something behind the wooden headboard.</p><p>But there was nothing, and no one there…</p><p>“Simon…” The old woman breathed, clutching a hand to her heart. Death at the feet, the soul will live on. Death at the head, to him the soul belongs. That folk rhyme had never haunted her. Not until now… “What is she saying? The woman… where is she standing?”</p><p>“There.” The little boy pointed. “Right next to Mama… no, she’s gone now.”</p><p>The grandmother expelled a long sigh of relief. “The lady?”</p><p>“No… the lady says we can stop holding our breaths, now. Because Mama is gone.”</p><div>◄----------------------------&lt;&lt;<br /><img class="postimage" src="http://31.media.tumblr.com/d634b3c11a88134535df55da494ac57f/tumblr_mtrp77bs4B1rkk4fwo1_500.gif" alt="Image" /><br />&gt;&gt;----------------------------►</div><p>The next best thing to being alive was being among the living, and being recognized as one of them—usually. The truth was, Julia had little control over who saw her, and when. Children tended to be a constant, regardless of where she was in the cycle, with their hypersensitive perception of the world beyond structured reality, but how the fuck were children going to benefit her partial existence? Too young to carry on a decent conversation, too immature to understand the complex forces that governed her very being. Just a bunch of snotty-nosed, whiny brats… They weren’t company; they were a burden.</p><p>And they seemed to be everywhere, when work was not calling, when all she wanted was a tranquil moment to enjoy a cigarette (well, it was the habit she enjoyed, not so much the cancer stick; not that the deadly aliment was of any concern to her). The sky was gray as a tarnished dime, threatening rain without actually following through, but the humidity that clung to particles of oxygen in the atmosphere was the bane of her afternoon, making it near impossible to coax a flame from her cheap, plastic lighter. “Oh, fuck off already,” she murmured with the unlit cigarette between her lips. The only thing that could possibly make things worse—</p><p>The clouds broke then, water pouring in a torrential burst that soaked her before she could even finish the thought. Through her slew of black and blue profanity and the rush of water from the sky, the helpless wailing was almost lost on her ears.<br />But the child wasn’t; a little girl in shorts and a pink Dora the Explorer T-shirt, with a pink face to match and crocodile tears that rivaled the fat raindrops. Tears didn’t affect Julia anymore; she tried to walk on by.</p><p>“My mom,” the child sobbed, and it was to Julia’s dismay that she realized the kid was sobbing to her. “I can’t… I can’t find my mom… can you help me find her?”</p><p>Fuck all… She couldn’t turn away, because the kid had caught her sleeve, small fingers digging into the rough material of her coat like little hooks. She can touch me, too… I guess I should be happy. It meant she was still far from the end of this cycle, but did she really have to spend her precious, corporeal moments of demi-life putting up with a brat?</p><p>“I don’t know where your mother is,” Julia insisted, bushing her drenched blonde hair behind her shoulders. “I can’t help you.”</p><p>“I was in the park, but there were too many people and I couldn’t see her anymore.” The little girl hiccupped between words and clung harder to Julia’s coat. Either she hadn’t heard her, or she wasn’t taking ‘no’ for an answer; either way, there didn’t appear to be any chance of getting rid of her. “Can you… can you please help? I don’t want to walk around alone…”</p><p>Cold. The child was cold, shivering in the damp rain, baby teeth chattering as she looked hopefully up at the adult, someone she expected to help her. Julia was cold, too, though perhaps in a different way. Cold, but… sadly, not heartless. Not even after all this time.</p><p>“Come on,” she sighed, flicking the unlit (and now useless) cigarette onto the ground, and turning tail to head in the direction of the city’s public park. “I’ll take you back to the park, but that’s as far as I’m going. If you can’t find your mother there, go ask someone else; I don’t know how much time I have to spare.”</p><p>The child did not release her hold on Julia’s coat all the way back to the playground from which she had wandered. It all looked so different in the pouring rain, far less cheerful, far more hopeless. The place was all but entirely void of adults and children, now, with the onset of the downpour, and the sky was growing ever darker with the coming of night. “The police station is just on the other side of this block,” Julia commented, half-tempted to pry the kid’s fingers from her sleeve. “You can always go…”</p><p>“Mom!” <br />Lo and behold, but one adult remained on the flooded playground, one with the same mousy brown hair as the child. In the end, Julia didn’t have to wrench herself out of the little girl’s vice grip; she let go willingly, and scrambled into the open arms of the other woman.</p><p>“Kristie! Oh my God, I’m so sorry.” The woman hugged the child to her body. “I’m so sorry… I thought you were following me.” Apology genuine, tears real, but Julia was not moved.</p><p>Drenched and irritated, she stalked up to the mother and daughter, prepared and willing to deal them both a piece of her mind. Even if the woman couldn’t see her, although she was willing to bet she wasn’t too far into the cycle that her corporeal form had begun to fade yet. “So you leave your daughter behind and make her someone else’s problem?” She snapped, working her jaw. Sometimes she was relieved that there were times when other adults couldn’t see her; more often, though, it was frustrating that her words fell on deaf ears. “You don’t wander off unless your kid is—”</p><p>“It’s ok, Mom, the lady helped me find you.”</p><p>“What lady, sweet heart? Where is she?”</p><p>“The lady with—” Kristie turned around, and stared directly at Julia. No, not at; through. “She was just here a second ago! I asked her to help, and she did.”</p><p>What? Not already… Experimentally, Julia extended her hand to touch the girl’s arm. Her slender fingers came into contact with noting, instead passing through the girl’s flesh and blood like little more than a breeze. At that same moment, she realized she couldn’t feel the rain any longer.Right. Already.</p><p>“Who was this lady, Kristie?” The mother asked, her face dark and cautious with suspicion. “Did she look like someone you can trust?”</p><p>“No… not really. But she didn’t look dangerous, either.” The girl replied pensively, eyes still fixed on the general area where Julia’s evanescent presence had stood just seconds before. “She looked like she was lost, too.”</p><div>◄----------------------------&lt;&lt;<br /><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/e3rSHRl.jpg" alt="Image" /><br />&gt;&gt;----------------------------►</div><p>The elderly were not so bad. They knew they were dying, that their time was fast approaching, and the majority of them had come to terms with it prior to passing on. But it didn’t make it any less uncomfortable; nothing really eased the burden of this job, and its repetitive, tedious nature.</p><p>Julia was no stranger to hospitals, where she found herself now, standing next to the bed of an old woman in the otherwise empty room. The woman saw her right away; typically, that alone was a strong predictor of what end of the bed Julia would end up standing (and not a positive prognosis, at that…)</p><p>“You don’t much look like a nurse,” the woman on the hospital bed commented nonchalantly. Her vital signs were displayed in numbers and lines on monitors that periodically beeped. “Are you a nurse? Because I don’t think I want you to be my nurse…”</p><p>Julia shifted uncomfortably and wrung her wet hair over her shoulder. She was not in the mood for senile verbosity; she never was. “I’m not a nurse.” It was so much easier when they were asleep… When they were not only conscious, but lively, it could mean quite a long job. “Look, I—”</p><p>“Oh—then you can come talk. Come over here, come talk. The nurses never have time to talk…” The old woman’s facial muscles were too weak to maintain a smile, but the attempt was as genuine as the hand she extended toward the younger-looking woman. “Please, if you have the time… I haven’t had a good talk in a long time…”</p><p>A pity plea… Julia hated pity pleas, regardless of the situation. There was no point in explaining to this old woman that she was not there to sympathize or to comfort, because she probably wouldn’t understand. Few people ever did. Certainly, she could deny the elderly lady (and, often, she did deny this sort of request), but what gains would that make in the end? She was still stuck here until it was clear whether or not the woman was going to die, even if she already had a good idea which way the scale would tip.<br />Rolling her shoulders back, she wandered over to the side of the bed, directly between the headboard and the woman’s feet. Precisely where she was required to stand. “So… what? Are you going to tell me about your life?” That seemed to be a popular topic at the time of death. Even for those who didn’t know they were dying; even if their brains were not aware, something in them knew.</p><p>But instead, the woman said, “You look like my granddaughter. I don’t see her anymore… but I think you look like her.”</p><p>“I just have one of those familiar faces, I guess.” There was no humor or comfort in Julia’s smile, but the scales hadn’t yet tipped for this woman, so she kept talking. “Does your granddaughter know you’re here?”</p><p>“My granddaughter…” The old woman paused. Her eyes appeared to go out of focus for a moment, and then she returned her attention to Julia. “You look like my granddaughter…”</p><p>“You already said that.”</p><p>“I did? Oh…” She paused again, staring down at her wrinkled hands. “I won’t see her again, will I?”</p><p>Julia didn’t answer.</p><p>“That’s okay… I can talk to you. You seem like a nice girl… Why are you here, in the hospital? You’re not sick, are you?”</p><p>“No.” Julia snorted and raked her fingers through her damp hair. “I don’t get sick anymore.”</p><p>“Oh, good. That’s good. You’re too young to be so sick you need the hospital. Are you visiting someone?”</p><p>“You.” The young woman’s clear blue eyes met the clouded ones of the elderly woman. “I’m here to see you… Although I don’t think you really want to be seeing someone like me.”</p><p>“Nonsense. I never have company, except for the nurses… Are you sure you’re not a nurse?”</p><p>“I’m sure.”</p><p>“All right… I’m glad, though. The nurses never talk about anything nice… just lots of jargon I don’t understand.” The old woman paused and stared at her hands. Julia thought she was having another senile moment, until she said, “It gets lonely here… The nurses, they come and go, but they don’t really want to be here. They want to be home, with their families… I remember it. Having a family…”</p><p>Julia shifted uncomfortably and scratched the inside of her elbow. “Must be nice.” Family territory; not her preferred topic of conversation. She couldn’t relate, because she couldn’t remember. Not that it was her job to be relatable, anyway.<br />Fortunately, it didn’t appear that the conversation would persist for much longer. That familiar tug (gentle, now, but it would weigh like iron soon enough) was beginning to pull on her left shoulder—towards the head of the old woman’s bed. She wasn’t long for this world.</p><p>In a moment of preoccupied thought, the otherworldly young woman was startled to find the old woman’s hand suddenly touching her own, clenched into a fist at her side. It relaxed under the papery softness of the dying’s ancient skin. “Let me tell you,” she began, meeting Julia’s eyes with her own tired gaze. “Let me tell you, what no one told me, when I was young: it turns out all right, in the end. If it’s not all right, then it’s not the end.”</p><p>“That’s cliché.” Julia snorted. What of this old lady’s end? What was ‘all right’ about dying alone, without family or friends to see you off to the other side?</p><p>“It’s the truth, though. I promise.” And then, with a shaky smile, the dying lady whispered, “I know what you are. Thank you for keeping an old woman company… You look like my granddaughter.”</p><p>The pull, the lop-sided gravity that tugged at Julia’s arm, was stronger now, growing ever stronger by the second, until it hurt. With only the faintest pang of regret (although maybe it was just impatience), she took the woman’s hand and placed it gently across her chest as her eyes closed, before moving to the head of the bed where it was pushed against the wall, touching her shoulder and, with a sigh, marking her for death to take. “Good luck on your journey.”</p><p>The old woman sighed her last sigh, passing on with the faintest of smiles on her face. Julia watched as the soul—bright and feathery, one that was at peace—lifted from the body, and faded, heeding Death’s call with grace. It was such a relief when they went willingly, a transition that was as easy on the soul as it was the Fetch. There was nothing more frustrating than dealing with the ones who resisted Death’s inevitable pull.</p><p>“Is everything really all right, in the end?” She murmured, obviously not expecting the woman to respond. “Because I can’t remember if it was all right for me.”</p><div>◄----------------------------&lt;&lt;<br /><img class="postimage" src="http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m0ryfwluqA1r9gwxjo1_500.gif" alt="Image" /><br />&gt;&gt;----------------------------►</div><p>Of all the things that Julia could be doing with her conditional time, being a Fetch by far felt the shittiest.</p><p>Not quite an angel, not quite a ghost; not quite anything, but a presence that existed for a very specific purpose. It had never been her decision, and whoever’s decision it had been to do Death’s footwork was lost on her (apparently, she hadn’t been invited to that meeting). Determining the ebb and flow of lifeforce when a person’s beating heart and ability to draw breath was suddenly, crucially compromised, flagging the soul to be taken when it was too weak to persevere, was anything but romantic or charitable. It was thankless, tedious, and encompassed the majority of her half-existence.</p><p>The call always occurred in cycles, and even now, for as long as she had been doing it (though time was meaningless, and she truly had no idea how long it had been), she could not predict the encroaching end of any given cycle, when she would be forcibly torn from whatever engagement occupied her at that given time, and forced to attend the next person approaching Death’s doorstep.<br />At the very least, there were patterns that, over time, she had discovered all on her own (there was no Fetch handbook; if there was, Julia imagined it would be called something like Welcome to your Shitty, Unpredictable, Thankless, Partial-Existence). For one, the cycles all played out the same way. At the beginning, she was a legitimately corporeal being. People could see her; she could feel warmth and cold, pressure, pain. She could bleed (although injuries healed at an alarmingly fast rate). She could walk the Earth like a regular human being, footfall after footfall. She could taste and smell and appreciate the flowers that bloomed in the spring.<br />That was the beginning of every cycle, and as to how long it lasted varied from one time to the next. But as it progressed, the sensations she experienced would gradually diminish: the first to go would be her sense of touch. Temperature, pain, pressure all faded to absolute numbness. The same went for taste and smell, which she didn’t as readily recognize, since she seldom ate (what was the point, when you weren’t technically alive?). Next, people would stop noticing her without realizing it; she would fade, until the only ones able to see her were young children, with their innocent eye for the supernatural. Finally, she faded even from their eyes, and disappeared altogether as time and space transported her instantly for the wavering soul in question.</p><p>There were also patterns to her job, a task that made her feel like little more than Death’s own marionette. It was as simple as moving to the person’s head and touching them, alerting Death to the fragility of the struggling soul, or sensing a resilience in the life force, and moving to the feet. Signaling a sort of “false alarm”, an indication that, in spite of the dire circumstances, the person was going to live. It was never her decision to make, however; she merely followed the gravity of the life force. When it was giving up, it gathered at the head; when it persevered, insisting on its strength, it clung to the feet. Julia merely moved with it, a few simple steps to the right or the left; a brush of her fingers if the person was going to die. Nothing more. Boring, thankless.</p><p>The only time it wasn’t boring was when it was frustrating. And it only got frustrating when the soul put up a fight.<br />A feisty soul was not an indicator of its vitality; if it was waning to the point of death, the person still passed away. The difference was, as opposed to their delicate life force heeding the call of Death, it manifested into something else, and it ran—took off, booked it, left the party. And while it was not the job of the Fetch to track down a condemned soul (that was reserved for the Reapers; a far more exciting occupation, from what Julia gathered), the responsibility and blame often rested on the shoulders of the Fetch. As if they hadn’t tried hard enough to direct the life energy, that their touch had not been strong enough, or that they simply hadn’t cared to alert the other forces that be that the soul had a bite. </p><p>Unfortunately, this was not exactly a rare occurrence; few people wanted to die, and a disgruntled soul was not uncommon. If Julia had to guess, every one in fifty dying people gave her hell. Naturally, she returned that hell (sometimes it was a relief not to have to be civilized), but as a Fetch, there was only so much she could do. Dig her fingers into their skin, hold the soul at bay until a Reaper came to deal with it, but even then an occasional spirit slipped through her hands and went renegade. On a good day, the responding Reaper only shook their finger at her, but those guys had the capacity to be violent when they saw fit; and if they wanted you to hurt, it didn’t matter if you were corporeal, you hurt.</p><p>Either way, whether or not a soul passed peacefully, that was where the job ended. Julia returned to the place from where she had disappeared, with full visibility and feeling in her hands and feet, and the cycle began again.</p><p>It was still pouring when Julia found herself in the park again. Her senses returned to her, minded the dampness and the rapidly dropping temperature, and her entire body shook with chill. As she looked down long enough to zipper up her faux leather coat, a hand on her arm startled her enough to make her jump.</p><p>“Sorry! Sorry, I just thought you could use this.” A middle-aged man with a suitcase, decked full out in a raincoat, held his umbrella out to her. “I’ve got another one at home; you look like you need this more than I do, right now.”</p><p>“I…” Random acts of kindness always rendered the Fetch dumbfounded. She didn’t interact enough with the general public to know how to properly respond. In this case, however, she needed that umbrella like a fish needed water. “Thanks, man.”<br />But the moment she reached out to close her fingers around the slender neck of the umbrella, the cold suddenly stopped bothering her. And the weight of her sodden leather coat reduced until she couldn’t feel it at all.</p><p>The man with the umbrella blinked a few times, wearing the perplexed expression of someone who suddenly couldn’t comprehend what it was they were doing, and then moved on, across the park and towards the bus stop.</p><p>“What?” Julia hissed, squinting upward at the darkening sky. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”</p><div>◄----------------------------&lt;&lt;<br /><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/PcVgjiK.jpg" alt="Image" /><br />&gt;&gt;----------------------------►</div><p>The kid looked anywhere from sixteen to eighteen; or, maybe older, maybe younger. Julia was not a good judge of age, but all that mattered was that he was young. And he had tried to take his own life.</p><p>“The fuck…” Still sodden (and fatigued by how quickly that last cycle had passed), whatever dredges of sympathy remained in the Fetch’s useless veins depleted when her eyes fell upon the empty bottle of Tylenol on the floor, next to the toilet.</p><p>“…who are you?” The young man’s eyes cracked open, alerted by the Fetch’s voice. Still conscious, but his heart was rapidly slowing, his breathing growing shallower. “You’re… are you an angel?”</p><p>She was no stranger to this question, and the more she heard it, the less it amused her. In this case, however, it only pissed her off further. “You’d better fucking hope not.” Julia spat, curling her lip as she wandered over to the youth’s side, kicking the empty pill bottle out of the way. It rolled under the sink and hit the back of the wall audibly. “The only angel you see on these occasions are the Angels of Death, and you don’t want to fuck with a Reaper.”</p><p>“So I’m really… I’m dying, then.” The relief in the kid’s voice made the Fetch simultaneously sick and furious. “Good… then things will be okay. Everything is going to be okay. I won’t have to go to school… I can’t face Bailey ever again.” Voice catching on a tear, he added, “Not after she dumped me in front of everyone at the dance.”</p><p>That was the last straw. Julia just about lost it completely, then and there, and any composure she retained could only be attributed to the fact this wasn’t the first attempted suicide she’d had to deal with. They never enraged her any less, but they at least provided her with ample opportunities to practice not-detonating. <br />“You listen to me right now, you ungrateful little shit.” That certainly got the boy’s attention. The fetch knelt, water from her face and hair dripping onto the boy’s clothes. “Live or die, I’m going to tell you this right now, so that you never forget it. You don’t fucking realize what you have, do you? You don’t realize how fucking blessed you are that your stupid break-up affected you.” If he’d had the energy to flinch, she was certain he would have, if the acid in her voice was also written on her face. “Because here’s the deal, kid; pain is a gift. It reminds you that you’re fucking alive, that you hurt because something is wrong, but you are still alive! You can still eat and sleep and taste and feel, and time has meaning, and you are the architect of your own fucking destiny. So you were dumped: is she really the only fucking girl in the world? Are you really so sure that you’re never going to date another girl, maybe one who isn’t a big enough bitch to humiliate you in front of your peers? Are you really going to throw your life away over this? Do you have any fucking idea what you are giving up!”<br />Nothing infuriated her more than a suicide attempt. Certainly, people would argue one way or another, taking into consideration a person’s quality of life, but Julia’s world was black and white, now; live or die. There was no grey area, and even if there was, it wasn’t her job to understand or endorse it.</p><p>The boy’s lips moved, but no sound came out. He was speechless, though, not voiceless; she’d have felt the shift in his life force (which, incidentally, continued to struggle between one pole and the other). “I didn’t… I didn’t think—”</p><p>“No, you didn’t fucking think.” The Fetch seethed, climbing to her feet again. A puddle had formed on the white tiles of the bathroom floor where she stood. “You’re young, and you’re stupid, and you apparently don’t have the brain capacity to—” Gravity tugged at Julia’s arm; her left arm. Towards the young man’s feet.<br />And that was when she heard the sound of a door opening, and footsteps on the stairs. A matronly voice calling, “Alex? Are you home?”<br />He would be found in time, and rushed to the hospital. Unless something drastic happened between now and the sixty seconds it took the ambulance to arrive, he was going to live.</p><p>“You want my two cents? People who don’t appreciate life don’t fucking deserve it.” Her job was done; a mercifully quick, if not infuriating one. “Consider yourself lucky.”</p><p>“Who… are you?” The boy whispered again, fighting the poison in his system to keep his eyes open. “Tell me your name… I want to remember… in case I ever feel this way again. Please…”</p><p>“Names don’t matter when you’re only really alive half of the time, and only through complex circumstances. Or when you don’t even know who you are. ” Julia pursed her lips, the bitterness in her voice manifesting as an unpleasant taste on her tongue. “Your mother is calling you.”</p><p>She was gone, then, but the puddle of rainwater on the bathroom tiles remained.</p><div>◄----------------------------&lt;&lt;<br /><img class="postimage" src="http://25.media.tumblr.com/a794090dfae9af9eae4505a7530a7cfa/tumblr_mr5goacGwP1svvppgo10_500.gif" alt="Image" /><br />&gt;&gt;----------------------------►</div><p>Still raining. This time, the Fetch wasn’t going to stand around and contemplate it, given how quickly the last cycle had circled to completion. For all time had no meaning, seconds were still precious, when you never knew when your world would be turned upside down again.<br />Taking long strides across the park to make for the curb, she hailed the first cab that came into view. Fortunately, it was the same cab driver who always circled this part of the city after 7PM. She didn’t need to tell him where to take her.</p><p>“Jeez, Jules. You don’t own an umbrella?” Raucous laughter tore from the bartender and bar owner’s throat at the sight of the drenched blonde who pushed through the door. His amusement only built when she flipped him off with both hands. “Hey, sorry, but you look like a drowned rat. Here’s a tip: don’t look in the mirror.”</p><p>“Shut up and get me something to drink.” Julia shed her sodden coat, depositing it unceremoniously on the ground at her feet, and wrung her hair over her shoulder for the umpteenth time that day. To her surprise, the pack of cigarettes in the pocket of her jeans had not been ruined by the deluge. “Hey, Mal,” she stuck a slim stick of nicotine and tobacco between her lips. “You got a light?”</p><p>With one hand, the older man with salt and pepper hair slid a brightly coloured cocktail in a tumbler across the counter towards her. With his other hand, he took the cigarette from between her lips and pocketed it. “You know the smoking section is outside, darlin’.”</p><p>“Oh, seriously? You’re gonna do that to me, Malachy? And after the day I’ve had…” The Fetch turned her attention to the orange and yellow drink before her and wrinkled her nose. “If this is a Shirley Temple, I am flipping this whole fucking counter.”</p><p>Mal only laughed again, that full-bellied chuckle turning heads. “Cool your jets; it’s a tequila sunrise, and it’s on the house. You look like you could use a little sun, right about now.” Folding his arms on the counter, the bartender eyed the sodden young woman with an air of curiosity. “You know, you’ve been coming to this place for years, and two things surprise me: one, that with all the smoking and drinking you do, you aren’t dead. And, two… I don’t think you’ve ever told me about your day job.”</p><p>“I smoke because I’m bored, not addicted; and I drink so I don’t lose my mind.” Julia shrugged and took a sip of her sunrise in a glass. The sweetness made her grimace. “And you’ve never asked.”</p><p>“Well, I’m asking now.”</p><p>Toughing through the taste of sugar and citrus to absorb some of the tequila into her cold veins, Julia only replied with a vague, “I deal with dying people.”</p><p>“Oh.” Malachy’s bushy eyebrows shot up his forehead, almost all the way to his receding hairline. “I see. In what way, if you don’t mind me asking? What does it entail? No offense, but you don’t strike me as someone who works in hospice…”</p><p>“Dude, hospice is definitely not up my alley. Here’s the thing: sometimes, dying people die. But sometimes they live. Sometimes they’re assholes, either way.” A shrug. “That’s about it, really. Do we have to talk about this? I really just want to get buzzed.”</p><p>The bartender patted the countertop with an easy smile. “Fair enough. Although, on the bright side—no morbidity intended—your job at least sounds rather… intriguing.”</p><p>Julia said nothing for an extended moment. When at last she spoke, it was in a sigh. “Sure,” she shrugged again and, with a deep breath, downed the remainder of her tequila sunrise. “That’s one way to put it. Now, can I have a real drink?”</p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://i.imgur.com/iGScpKc.jpg" alt="Image" /><br />Because death is just so full and man so small.<br />Well I'm scared of what's behind and what's before.</div></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  I won't hear you cry when I'm gone </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon Sep 23, 2013 12:33 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content"><div>———————————————————————————<p><img class="postimage" src="http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v328/astrophysicist/lostgraces_zpsfbb9313c.png" alt="Image" /></p><p><a class="postlink" href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BAkwojyam9c&amp;list=PL212BBD3FEE5C9E1D">—&gt; xx &lt;—</a><br />Te lucis ante terminum,<br />Rerum creator, poscimus<br /><br /></p><p>———————————————————————————</p></div><p>When God created the universe, man was an afterthought.</p><p>Space and time burst into existence as though they had never been absent; dimensionalities took their ascending ranks alongside force and distance and dynamics and friction. Infant stars skidded across a new ebony void like slow-motion shattering glass on black asphalt; flecks of sparkling dust gathered in hazy technicolor storm clouds against a backdrop of desolate infinity. Planets, too, swelled from nothingness, bright baubles blazing to life like sun-ripened fruit and suspended impossibly in the great vastness of fledgling Creation.</p><p>Heaven flared to existence in parallel to the newborn galaxies. Though it was initially spun from the same wool as the physical cosmos, its power stemmed from an alternate source. This new retreat was to serve as God’s domain, God’s personal residence; it was to showcase His best work—to emphasize, on some level, that His labor was born not of love but rather of immodesty, a functional, locational trophy of His unwavering perfectionism. It was an elaborately chambered, thickly layered world of devastating beauty and undying love, a vast, edgeless expanse of all things sublime, all things holy—but also all things passionate and consequently terrifying.</p><p>Its utter lack of sentience lasted all but an imperceptible increment of time, however. With such immensity and such power concentrated between specific boundaries, there came a great need for its management, for the sharing of its capabilities, and ultimately for its protection and upkeep. Angels were brought into being to preside over the Heavens for those very tasks. They were gorgeous but altogether frightening vessels of pure energy and grace, existing not as solid, corporeal forms but as individual aura-like forces in order to best navigate their labyrinthine home. Their shapes varied greatly by rank and power, but they were all united in appearance by two distinct—and enduringly well-known—characteristics: halos and broad feathered wings.</p><p>Time, varying religion, and continuous re-telling of stories had managed to retain their authenticity by those descriptors alone. Spurned by liturgy and legend over the ages, the real truth of angels had been all but written out of history by men too selfish and frightened to acknowledge anything but graciousness and good from their benevolent God. The angels of twenty-first century Christian lore were as false as the bitter nonbelievers claimed; the image of tall, white-robed human figures with miniature wings protruding from muscular shoulder blades—and glowing disks hovering above heads of full, flowing golden locks—was laughable, a complete and total invention of humankind’s saccharine imagination. </p><p>Angels were not guardians. They were not servants, they were not messengers. They were neither kind nor philanthropic nor particularly merciful—they were soldiers comprising an eternal, ranked force that operated on cold faith and a strict chain of command established at the very beginning of Creation. Ruthless, fatally obedient, and emotionless, their lack of any sensation resembling human sentiment made them matter-of-fact and cruel by the standards of men. Their general cleverness was often overshadowed by the requirement to follow orders from superiors, as consequences were dire for questioning command. But they were smart; they were tricky. And they did not know fear.</p><p>Built to withstand the extreme pressures of Heaven—both psychologically and environmentally—angels were manufactured as weapons, and their hierarchy was as delicately balanced as the construction of their other-worldly habitat. There were three levels, or celestial spheres, of Heaven, each occupied by very different types of angels. High Heaven was the innermost sphere, the core; it was said that God dwelled just beyond its walls. Seraphim and cherubim resided there, rarely-seen beasts of immense power that were built for withstanding their proximity to God. They were known as the counselors, but their actual duties remained mysterious to all but their own ranks. However, despite their reputed grand capacities, they were not able to cross over to either of the other spheres.</p><p>Middle Heaven functioned as the second sphere, one additional step removed from God’s center. Hashmallim were Angels of the Dominions, tasked with the supervision and regulation of those beneath them in rank, including those who dwelled in the sphere of Lesser Heaven. The Virtues also resided in Middle Heaven, as did the Powers, who oversaw the distribution of authority amongst lesser angels and humankind alike. Together, the three groups comprised a team of heavenly governors that began, if only on principle, to bridge the gap between those of Heaven and those of Earth.</p><p>Lesser Heaven was the outermost layer, the skin of the divine. It was also the most vast, most densely populated, and most well-known of the three celestial spheres. Angels, including soldiers under the command of the Hashmallim, and Archangels, who served as Heaven’s most passionate protectors, lived in the third sphere among the lessers, who used their natural concern for humankind as a way to monitor outside threats. It was said that the Archangels held as much power as those dwelling in Middle Heaven, but their allegiances traced back not to the Second but to the First sphere on High. Though they often aligned themselves with one or more Hashmallim, they were the only subdivision of the angelic order that could, under necessary circumstances, operate in complete independence without fear of exile.</p><div>———————————————————————————<p><img class="postimage" src="http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v328/astrophysicist/hierarchychart_zpse89706bb.png" alt="Image" /><img class="postimage" src="http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v328/astrophysicist/withchart_zps2f836f9f.gif" alt="Image" /></p></div><div>Ut solita clementia<br />Sis praesul ad custodiam.<br /><br /><p>———————————————————————————</p></div><p>Disobedience was punishable in a number of ways depending on the severity of the misdeed. An angel could be silenced by their superior, cut off from Heaven’s power source, temporarily exiled to Earth, or they could be permanently banished—they could fall, forcefully stripped of their grace to ensure that the rest of their essence became a mortal human soul. They would then grow old and perish, oblivious to their past identity, and be lost forever to Death and Time.</p><p>Apart from that specific transformation, it was not easy for an angel to die, even if they had taken to Earth in a fleshly vessel. Obscure legend unacknowledged in any form of Christian lore claimed that only blades forged in High Heaven could slay or mortally wound an angel—but as only angel soldiers carried them, such mutinous violence was an extraordinarily rare occurrence. Archangels, despite originating in Lesser Heaven, were also powerful enough to kill their own kind, even without the assistance of a sword or dagger. But they were just as prone to other weaknesses as their brethren, things that could slow down, exhaust, or otherwise hinder any angel who walked the Earth’s surface—things that did not necessarily have to be performed by another of their kind.</p><p>The higher an angel’s rank, the less likely it was to find them outside of Heaven. Lesser angels were perhaps the most compassionate of their race, showing what little concern they were capable of harboring by alerting the higher-ups of any potential disturbances they observed beyond their borders. Unlike the style of demons, angels did not require a human possession in order to manifest on Earth; they could create their own vessel and change its perception at will. But they always shared the same distinguishing eye color, the same complex Enochian sigil branded into the flesh over their hearts—unavoidable clues to their true heavenly identities.</p><p>What humans did not seem to realize was that their fear was misplaced—it was angels, not demons, that should have had them quaking, that should have instilled within them a terror born of absolute reverence. Instead, angels were called upon to ‘watch over’ special someones; they were asked for guidance and mercy and miracles as often as God Himself. Modern church congregations practically begged for angelic appearances; they enthusiastically claimed full celestial sightings and visitations that in reality would have rendered them blind, deaf, and burned.</p><p>Architects of early Europe had had the right idea. It was little wonder the Gothic style of church construction had been met with such widespread success. Twisting spires adorned with thorns and spikes rose from massive dark stone structures, with narrow pointed windows and threatening ornamentation completing the elaborate look. It was meant to scare, to discourage not only forces of Satanic evil but also any unexpected visits from angels. Enochian warding spells were often disguised amongst the words of the sermons inside, and the angels had been content to leave all things be.</p><p>Ironically, it was in modern society when they were most loved and least feared that they had to exercise the most caution walking amongst men. With the hype and the twisted fables and the blasphemous untruths, angels were in very high demand—as were their services, such as healing and blessing and whatever else they had concocted in their dreams. Unfortunately for their wishful thoughts, it was not for the sake of mankind that Hadriel walked the streets of human civilization.</p><p>It was for the sake of Heaven.</p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v328/astrophysicist/hounds_zpsbd74e886.png" alt="Image" /><p>Procul recedant somnia<br />Et noctium phantasmata;<br /><br /></p><p>———————————————————————————</p></div><p>The war had been raging on for decades.</p><p>It had started small—skirmishes among lesser angels that deserved little more than slaps on their metaphorical wrists. But the discontent and the doubt had spread like wicked disease, infecting the population one by one until the Powers—some of them newly wary themselves—had no choice but to take action. They split Middle Heaven in two, its jagged new seam cracking open the skies of the Lesser in parallel cause, unintentionally declaring an internal war with a gesture meant for maintaining equilibrium.</p><p>God is dead, was their argument, their mantra; their plague was nonbelief. Rumors had spread from both sides of the Heaven and Earth divide; the resounding thunder of absolute silence had at last shaken the foundation with enough force to draw attention to its structural weaknesses. The seraphim and cherubim were notoriously silent beings, but even they had been driven to speech by the obvious pressing absence of their Father. Heaven had begun to crumble from its previous majesty, and its keepers—those created specifically for its survival, to ensure its prolonged perpetuation—simply couldn’t build reinforcements fast enough to keep the stronghold of their order erect.</p><p>The rebels called themselves Areopagites, an ironic term originating from the location of Apostle Paul’s sermon to Pagan worshipers in Athens. Where Paul’s intention had been to convert and spread the word of his True God, the angelic Areopagites now aimed, in a way, to destroy it—not only to rebel against an order whose leader had become as “unknown” as the Greek Pagan deities, but to protest His sudden absence and apparent apathy. The silvery Athenian rock had once been the location of the high courts of ancient Greece—a place where fates were decided, justice was served, and revenge extracted all in the name of the <a class="postlink" href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Unknown_God">Unknown God.</a> Now, it took on another meaning entirely…one that had the potential to change it all forever.</p><p>The Areopagites were strong, but in this civil war they were outnumbered. Even with the Powers doing their best to distribute authority, they were too divided amongst themselves to settle with any degree of accuracy. The Virtues were perhaps the only angelic order to remain unseparated, siding, naturally, with God, their Father. But the Hashmallim, the generals, the supervisors—they had split like a feeble oak struck by lightning, exploding apart in a fiery cloud of sparks and debris. A few Archangels had sided with the breakaways, remaining faithful to the Hashmallim to which they had pledged their servitude, but even still, their numbers could not compare with those who remained faithful to their absent God.</p><p>Yet still they fought, and still they continued to win battles. Perhaps it was fate, perhaps it was the blessing of the Unknown God, perhaps it was any number of things, but the reality was that the truth remained a mystery—and blind faith was simply no longer a viable option for Heavenly sustenance.</p><p>Blind faith, they reasoned, could go to Hell.</p><div><img class="postimage" src="http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v328/astrophysicist/competingfor_zpsd58638c6.png" alt="Image" /><p>Hostemque nostrum comprime,<br />Ne polluantur corpora.<br /><br /></p><p>———————————————————————————</p></div><p>Janet Swinson, the tired middle-aged waitress at Rhodesyde Diner, planted one hand on a jutting hip and tapped her toe impatiently against the scuffed gray linoleum. “What’ll it be, sweetie? Ain’t gotta memorize the menu to order from it, you know.”</p><p>Clenching her jaw from behind the laminated page, the curly-haired young woman resisted the urge to spit back a regrettable retort. “I would like to order pancakes,” she said slowly, lowering the menu delicately to the table and folding her small hands over its surface. “And a small glass of orange juice.”</p><p>The waitress, who had eagerly perched pen to notepad as soon as she heard the young woman speak, dropped her arms in exasperation after writing nothing. The girl had been there nearly a half an hour already, holding up a table and getting on Janet’s nerves.</p><p>“Please.” The syllable popped from the girl’s lips like a curse, and she looked up to meet the older woman’s gaze steadily. “I would also appreciate your patience in my selection of entree. I have every intention to provide you with monetary compensation for this meal, which will likely assist in payment for your livelihood at the end of the day. Am I correct?” She did not wait for a response. “Never mind. I know that I am. Please continue your task.”</p><p>The bemused waitress nodded once, startled, and scurried back to the kitchen. She should have known there was something strange about that girl the moment she walked in to the roadside eatery; for all the weirdo customers she’d served at that dive over the years, she had learned how to read people. She knew the generic crazies from the bat-shit crazies, the harmless from the perverted, the junkie from the Jesus, the whore from the virgin. But this girl…was something different entirely, and quite frankly she gave Janet the creeps.</p><p>She couldn’t have been more than eighteen. Twenty, at most. The young girls Janet saw come through the diner were typically runaways, but there was something about this one that did not fit the stereotype. “I think this chick’s, like…one of them psychopath types, you know?” she said, lowering her voice across the window to the diner kitchen. She clipped her scribbled order to the rail and slid it back, glancing over her shoulder.</p><p>Ronald, the cook, wrinkled his nose and wiped his sweaty brow with his sleeve. Behind him, the griddle sizzled. “This the one you were complainin’ about?” he asked, squinting at the note and pouring pancake batter onto the greasy surface.</p><p>“Yeah.” Janet propped her elbows on the metal serving shelf and gnawed at her lower lip. “One of them sociopaths. No feeling. Just an empty shell. Feel like if I blink at her wrong she’ll come after me with a table knife.” She shivered. “Gives me the heebie-jeebies.”</p><p>“She’s probably just some troubled teen. Probably got doped up at some motel down at the state line and hitched a ride with some nobody.” Red-faced Ronald shrugged, turning the pancakes mechanically. “She’s harmless. For flip’s sake, you said she was what, seventeen? What’s she gonna do?”</p><p>Janet’s gaze strayed back to the young woman sitting alone at the end booth near the windows. “I told you. Stick me in the belly with a knife. I don’t know.”</p><p>“You need a lunch break. Here.” The cook stacked three large pancakes on one plate, then slipped a smaller one on a coffee cup saucer for Janet. “Take the girl her food before she loses her mind.” He topped the big stack with a dollop of whipped butter. “Then take a breather while she eats. Theresa just got back from break anyway, I’ll tell ’er to cover for you in the meantime.”</p><p>Janet sighed and muttered a quick thanks, arranging the pancakes, a glass of orange juice, and a selection of flavored maple syrups on a brown plastic tray. She approached the girl from behind, prepping her face with a smile. “Here you go,” she announced, arranging the plates in front of the young woman carefully. “The syrup with the black handle is maple. The other three are blueberry, raspberry, and sugar-free.”</p><p>“Yes. Thank you. That will be all.” The girl brought the rim of her plastic juice glass to her lips and took a delicate sip, pausing for a moment while the liquid slid down her throat. “Why do you stand there staring?” she asked plainly, side-eying the nervous waitress.</p><p>“Oh. Sorry. Just…flag me down if you need anything else. Uh, enjoy…” Janet scurried away with the tray at her side, retreating to the kitchens where Ronald’s tiny meal awaited her.</p><p> </p><div>———————————————————————————</div><p>She cut into her pancakes slowly, robotically; down to the smallest twitches of her fingertips, her movements were precise and calculated. Slowly piercing the top layer with her fork, she brought a plain morsel to her lips and took a bite, staring straight ahead as she chewed.</p><p>“I do not understand why I sense such fear in the serving woman,” she said once she’d swallowed, taking another sip of her juice. “I was under the impression that my form would instill the opposite of terror.”</p><p>The man opposite her narrowed his eyes in thought, his hands clasped neatly together on the table’s edge. “It’s a matter of blending in, Hadriel. Learning their ways,” he said smoothly, watching as she sliced through another layer of her pancakes. “For example, most humans would enjoy that particular delicacy with a drizzling of syrup.”</p><p>“But they have a tolerable flavor already.” The young woman stabbed yet another piece with her fork, bringing it to eye level to study its frayed edge and fluffy interior.</p><p>“Understanding will come in time, Hadriel.”</p><p>“And I suppose speaking to oneself is another one of those stand-out behaviors?”</p><p>“You could say this.”</p><p>“Perhaps you could do me the kindness of showing yourself, then.” Hadriel narrowed her eyes, her face otherwise expressionless. She ate in silence for several more minutes, her stare never straying from the companion who was invisible to all but her.</p><p>“Materializing in that way would be stranger than you prattling on to your own company,” the man said matter-of-factly.</p><p>“You mock me, Muriel. I do not appreciate derision.”</p><p>Muriel held up his hands in surrender as she bristled, shifting uncomfortably beneath the sudden heat of her red-brown glare. “I am only here to help you, Hadriel. I have done what you asked of me, and now you are here.”</p><p>“Very good.” The young woman nodded, dabbing at her lips with a napkin. The angel who sat opposite her was one of her fiercest and most trusted allies, a fellow Hashmal who had banded with her when the Powers split the Spheres. “So you have seen him,” she drawled. It was neither a question nor a statement.</p><p>Muriel took a moment to answer, leaning forward in his cracked vinyl seat with a somber expression. “I have seen him,” he repeated with a grave nod. “He was unguarded, but we must still move with caution.”</p><p>“So it is true?” Hadriel asked, her brows arching high above her forehead.</p><p>Her chestnut eyes flashed ambitious fire, and Muriel cracked a small smile in response. “There seems to be more evidence for than against,” he said.</p><p>“Then it is settled. You have done good work here, Muriel.” A grin spread across her face, the first that she had worn in human flesh for a very long while. “We will speak again soon.”</p><p>“We will speak again soon,” the other angel confirmed, nodding.</p><p>And just like that, he was gone, leaving the young woman truly alone this time around. She finished the last of her plate—never having added any syrup to the cakes—and swallowed her remaining juice. Tucking a twenty dollar bill beneath her empty glass, she followed Muriel’s example and blinked from the diner’s existence, leaving everyone—including the stunned waitress Janet—in the dust of her wings.</p><div>———————————————————————————<p><img class="postimage" src="http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v328/astrophysicist/salvation_zps0b14f455.png" alt="Image" /></p><p>———————————————————————————</p></div><p>Cloaked in night’s darkness, Hadriel appeared at the foot of the bed without so much as a displaced breeze. She rested her hands on the carved wooden bed frame and stared expressionlessly at the man slumbering beneath the quilts.</p><p>11:58.</p><p>Angels had no explicit connection with Death; as immortal beings, they dealt with it only from afar, watching as it took life after mortal life with each lap and rotation of the planet. But from where she stood, she could feel it; impending doom hovered in the dark corners of the modest bedroom as thickly as humidity on a hot August afternoon. It was a quiet, calm sort of feeling, providing a certain relief akin to a cooling palm on a feverish brow. The time was nearly upon him, and Hadriel was ready.</p><p>Anthony Michael Brennan, she thought, pursing her lips tightly together. I know what you are. The angel watched intently as the man’s chest rhythmically rose and fell. You cannot hide. Not from Muriel, and certainly not from me. Her eyes, a rich chestnut red-brown, flashed bright in the full moonlight filtering through the sheer white curtains on the window.</p><p>11:59.</p><p>At midnight precisely, Anthony Brennan’s heart would stop. His breaths would snag in his throat, and slowly he would choke, waking from slumber only to slip back into a merciless unconsciousness. His fate was spelled out in the stars. Hadriel, a member of the Second Sphere Hashmallim, ranked high enough in the celestial hierarchy that she had never before concerned herself with the demise of a human on Earth; she had never invested herself in any particular mortal destiny. But this was a special occasion, and this was not an ordinary middle-aged man.</p><p>She held her breath as the seconds wound down. Already the man’s breathing was becoming labored. The angel moved to the side of the bed between the mattress and the window, narrowing her eyes as she watched the beginnings of his struggle. It was now, or it was never, and soon she would find out which. The crimson digits of the bedside clock rounded out to midnight as she looked up.</p><p>12:00…</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  I won't hear you cry when I'm gone </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon Sep 23, 2013 1:57 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Like in every other aspect of human life, Julia was only partially able to truly appreciate the finer aspects of inebriation. The tequila sunrise concocted of Malachy’s refined skills as a mixologist (she hadn’t even realized that was a thing until she’d met the guy) had barely served to warm her belly, although the subsequent shots of vodka (more than she could count on one hand, much to the surprise of both regulars and passer-byes) had, one at a time, lulled her mind to a place far from the stressors of the disgustingly high volume of deaths and non-deaths to which she’d had to tend that day. For all she didn’t technically need to draw breath, barely having time to breathe as things stood still took a toll on her, and these precious moments of relaxation were coveted.<br />Even if the vodka only quieted her mind for barely more than a half hour.<p>Julia was, for all intents and purposes, dead. All Fetches were, from what she understood; while most lucky bastards earned their passage into heaven, a select few were condemned to this treacherous half-existence as a first responder to the dying. Whether or not it was retribution for some evil deed committed during a mortal lifespan, she might never know, although more often than not, it felt like a sentence. And the worst part of it wasn’t even the cycling or the souls marked for Life and Death, but rather this inability to experience and enjoy the world of the living in all it had to offer. She could not get sick, but a cigarette was only enjoyable in its habit, and not in its substance. She need not worry about the state of her organs if too much alcohol was consumed, but the blissful numbness of being drunk was so short-lived that it was hardly worth the money in booze.</p><p>Nonetheless, it was just what she needed tonight, even though by the time 11:50 at night rolled around, she was right back to that same perturbed state of exhaustion in which she had arrived. On the bright side, the rain seemed to have let up.</p><p>“Leaving so soon?” Malachy raised his eyebrows as he watched the young woman slide from the bar stool and land soundlessly on the floor. Such an odd one… Always looking so angry and forlorn, never saying so much as a word to anyone but him, and even then their exchanges were often brief and to the point. “It’s not like you to call it quits before one in the morning, at the very least.”</p><p>“I dunno. I’m just not feeling it tonight; kind of tired.” Shrugging, the Fetch rolled her shoulders back. She was tired, moreso than usual; maybe she could catch a few hours’ worth of sleep before the cycle ended and she was dragged back to work. “Thanks for the booze.”</p><p>The bartender’s brow furrowed with genuine concern. “You watch yourself there, missy. I don’t care how absurd your tolerance is… Your liver can’t be enjoying your lifestyle.”</p><p>“Trust me, Mal.” The blonde tossed a sardonic smile over her shoulder. “My liver is the least of my problems.”<br />The air outside of the tavern was cool with the water particles that still clung to it, and Julia shivered—but only once. Because, suddenly, the cold didn’t bother her. And the weight of her jacket on her small frame was hardly noticeable.</p><p>“No,” she murmured, tired eyes snapping awake as she tried to pinch herself, but the reassuring twinge of pain did not register in her brain. “Oh, come on—this isn’t fair! I need to fucking rest, you know!” No one could hear her, and even if they could, she doubted they cared enough to answer. Because not a moment later, the cycle ended, and she found herself in a darkened bedroom, before a figure who was struggling to breathe, whose heart struggled to circulate precious lifeblood. Julia didn’t need to feel the pull of gravity on either of her arms to know this man’s destiny.</p><p>She approached his bedside slowly, hands at her sides, and exhaled a long sigh. “Lucky bastard.” Death during sleep, with no worrying and grieving relatives or friends to distract her; at least this would be the most subdued and peaceful passing she’d had to deal with in the pasty twenty-four hours’ worth of eleven cycles.<br />Anthony Brennan gasped, and that was when she felt the pull on her left arm—towards the head of the bed, signifying his impending death. It was also when the Fetch suddenly realized she was not alone in this room with the dying man; and that the other occupant wasn’t only looking in her direction, but that she could actually see her.</p><p>“…what the hell is going on?” Julia suddenly had a very bad feeling about all of this; a foreboding twinge in her mind that warned her that this was not about to go as planned. “Who the hell are you?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  I won't hear you cry when I'm gone </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon Sep 23, 2013 6:09 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">Anthony Brennan was dying.<p>Hadriel stared, expressionless, as he struggled to draw breath. His inhales came in raspy, uneven gasps, and his body began to writhe in protest as it slowly began to drown. The man did not wake from slumber, but the ordeal was neither quick nor painless; he clung fiercely to his life, a life that was cruel enough to string him along with hope of snapping from the spell, and he fought for that chance with admirable valiance. The angel standing watch at his bedside was strangely moved, witnessing an act of fortitude she never would have expected from a weakened middle-aged man of delicate flesh and blood. A small smile curved the corners of her pale lips.</p><p>The Fetch would arrive at any moment now, the angel knew. Anthony’s movements had stilled, and the rises and falls of his chest were intermittent. 12:01. He had struggled for a full sixty seconds, and now his time was up—his soul had prepared for the breaking away from its corporeal form. Though Hadriel had never before perceived the sensation, she knew what it was at once—a cold, tingling awareness that originated deep inside her, somewhere behind her rib cage. Curious, she pressed a palm to her sternum, her touch hovering just above the Enochian brand seared above her heart. Even through the cloth of her shirt, the mark was cold against her fingertips.</p><p>She did not sense the Fetch before it appeared, but when it blinked soundlessly into the opposite side of the room, she was ready. Hadriel’s chestnut eyes followed the shadowed silhouette like a hungry predator tracking its prey. It was smaller than she imagined, thinner; it approached the dying gentleman with a grace entirely unlike the heavy, labored movements of the higher-ranking reapers. And when it—she as it turned out—stepped into the filtered moonlight at the side of the bed, her eyes widened. The fetch was a lithe young woman who, though taller than Hadriel’s form, did not otherwise appear vastly different. Blonde, straight-haired, and taller, yes; wearier, perhaps, and more determined, but nevertheless remarkably the same…</p><p>For a long time, the angel simply stared, her expression caught somewhere between wonderment and impishness as she regarded the Fetch that was, at least physically, nothing like what she had anticipated. “I am Second Hashmal, Soldier of the Second Sphere," she stated at last, her voice a light, crisp monotone in the quiet air of the bedroom. "And I am an Angel of Heaven.”</p><p>The silence that traversed the gap between them was filled with the tension of uncertainty, so thick the angel could almost slice it with her hand. The air had gone cool in the presence of the Fetch, and Hadriel, undeterred, breathed deeply before she spoke again, this time offering a smile.</p><p>“You are to leave this man be,” she informed the woman, the sudden seriousness of her tone completely contradicting the unnervingly cheerful look on her face. “You will make certain he is not found by those bound for Death. You will not mark him for their taking.” She paused, her expression falling. “You need not make this harder than it has to be. All I am asking you to do is to turn around, to walk away.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  I won't hear you cry when I'm gone </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon Sep 23, 2013 7:05 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">“…how fucking stupid do you think I am?”<p>Perhaps not the wisest response to the “angel’s” request, but quite frankly, Julia called bullshit, simply for the weariness brought upon her shoulders by the day. The Fetch did not require sleep, just as she did not require food or water or fresh (well, in this city, more like polluted) air to fill her lungs. But the curse of her nature was that, although her evanescent existence was not fueled by the needs of normal mortals, her body still craved it, still thought it was what it needed. Lack of food would not make her starve to death, but her stomach would twist and turn to the point of pain and nausea. Likewise, lack of sleep would not make her faint, but her performance (as it already was) would go far downhill, without a few hours of blessed shut-eye.</p><p>And, too, her judgement, as it seemed…</p><p>Julia had never seen an angel. She had never met one, never heard one, and had honestly never heard of on—a true one—save for a passing comment from some religious fanatic. Heaven’s hierarchy and infrastructure was all but completely lost on her, as she imagined it was for all fetches. If there really were angels, they were not a part of her life or her work. And if there was a God, well… That was moot point, because the Fetch had long since denied his existence. After all, what kind of God would ever condemn someone to an existence such as hers? <br />Or maybe there is no Hell, and this half-life exists in its stead…</p><p>“Look, sister; it’s been a long and unforgiving day, and I’m not in a particularly forgiving mood, either.” Pressing her lips together, Julia’s blue eyes attempted to take in the smaller form on the other side of the dying man’s bed. She appeared to be human, but then, so did Julia. Another Fetch, maybe? No; two Fetches never arrived on the same scene to address the same departing soul. At least, none that Julia had ever encountered, for the year and year (and years…) that she had gone about the unrewarding job.</p><p>A Reaper, perhaps? That particular consideration made whatever superficial blood that flowed through the Fetch’s veins run cold. About the last thing that Julia wished to encounter at the very end of this miserable day was a Reaper, particularly one that had no right to give her hell when she had done nothing wrong. But this woman… She appeared to have far more grace than a Reaper, and her presence wasn’t suffocating, the way that a Reaper’s was; almost like inhaling smoke.<br />There was, however, something rather uncanny about the way the light seemed to hit her eyes, an intriguing shade of red-tinted-brown… But it was not enough to incite fear in Julia’s heart, so she thought no more of it.</p><p>“You can go back to wherever it was you came from, because I’m not leaving this place until this man’s soul decides on whether it wants to go or stay; I can only go with the flow. No pun intended. So why don’t you let me do my own fucking miserable job, and—whatever you are—I’ll let you get back to yours.”</p><p>With the gravity at Julia’s head pulling with enough intensity that it bordered on painful, the Fetch dropped her gaze from the woman with chestnut curls cascading over her shoulders, and returned to the task at hand. And as Anthony Brennan’s soul reached for the hands of Death, Julia’s hand moved to touch his forehead to allow it the release that it craved…</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  I won't hear you cry when I'm gone </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon Sep 23, 2013 9:41 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">Flipping her mass of auburn curls, the angel tossed her head back and laughed. It was a hearty laugh that wasn’t so much genuine as it was unnerving, and when she returned her red-brown gaze to the woman opposite the bed, her eyes flashed a dangerous mirth. The Fetch did not understand the complexity of the question she voiced, and Hadriel, relatively new to the scene of accusation and sarcasm, would have been all to happy to answer in detail had their time not been on such tight constraint.<p>Angels were matter-of-fact; jokes slid from their understanding like raindrops on a well-oiled jacket, and their understanding of satire was limited at best. Their lack of humor did little to dispel their general impression of cold arrogance, but frankly there was not much that could. They were arrogant, and naturally so; to be created and chosen by God Himself to defend His master work of Heaven was no small honor, and that pride was deep-rooted and difficult to subdue. Angels did not flaunt their perceived superiority outright, but when questioned they would defend themselves without hesitation. So yes, Hadriel could—and would, under other circumstances—tell this Fetch exactly how unintelligent or unaware she thought she was, but for the angel it would be a recitation of fact rather than a deliberate insult.</p><p>But that was for another time. The longer Anthony Brennan’s heart remained still in his chest with his soul intact, the higher the risk that they would be discovered—or perhaps worse, that there would be irreversible damage to the man’s physical form.</p><p>“You are no sister of mine,” Hadriel stated calmly, the laughter gone from her eyes. “I need forgiveness from no creature, let alone a false sister.” She placed both of her hands on the edge of the mattress, her fingernails digging firmly into the quilt draped over its side, and leaned forward towards the Fetch. Her hair fell in ringlets to frame her face, her young and innocent appearance undermining the seriousness of her tone. “As it happens, this is where my job happens to be. Right here, right now, with you and this man and his soul. I have warned you.” She stood back up, glancing down to see that brown scorch marks decorated the blanket where her palms had just rested.</p><p>She could feel it; the soul was about to break. It was a delicate time for a soul, and though it lasted only a moment—and typically the transition was smooth—it was that split second alone that would allow Hadriel to take advantage of its vulnerability before the Fetch slapped it with a supernatural target for the Reapers. But she needed the Fetch to draw it forward, to coax it from its interior hold…</p><p>Hadriel held her breath as the woman moved to the head of the bed and extended her hand out to Anthony’s forehead. She felt it when the man’s soul made its final call for Death, and it severed with a clean, calm break at the beckoning of the Fetch’s outstretched palm.</p><p>Without a word, the angel lunged forward, wrapping her hand around the other woman’s wrist as it hovered over the dying man. An explosion of white light filled the room at the sudden contact, the brightness collapsing back into itself to concentrate in the small gap of space between the Fetch’s fingers and Anthony Brennan’s skull. The silvery cloud remained half in and half out of the body from whence it came, pausing for an agonizing moment before it slowly began to trickle back into its former vessel.</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  I won't hear you cry when I'm gone </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Mon Sep 23, 2013 10:54 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Had Julia known what any angel, let alone one of the Hashmallim, was capable of, she might have rethought her stance from the very beginning. To her, angels were nothing more than the stupid shapes that children made in the snow, all sprawled on their backs in boots and ski-pants, in the wintertime. Or that tacky ornament on top of a Christmas tree, or simply fictional beings to which people tended to attribute all of the more positive aspects of their lives: “Surely I have a guardian angel, for all of the fortune I have found.” <p>The word ‘angel’ certainly did not bring about a mental image similar to the woman she was seeing now (but then, she imagined that neither did ‘Fetch’; isn’t that a game you play with your dog?). Not some little bitch with wild, curly hair and unnerving brown eyes… <br />“Is that so.” The Fetch raised her eyebrows, comparatively dark to the golden sheen of her hair as the intruder proclaimed that here and now she was executing the duties of her own work. It didn’t sit well with her, of course; there was no tier of expertise that existed solely to fuck up the transition of a soul. Occasionally, a Reaper had dropped a line regarding ‘demonic forces’ that sometimes lurked to await that split second when the soul passes to inhabit the newly empty vessel, but even a demon would not find it beneficial to prevent the natural occurrence of death.</p><p>“Well, I’ll apologize in advance that our tasks clash, but this guy is currently my charge, and I don’t get to leave until I do something about him.” Just as her fingertips very nearly brushed the man’s pale skin, however, the other woman caught her wrist in a vice grip that very near cut off her circulation. “What the hell… What do you think you’re doing!”<br />There was no point in struggling, because the brunette’s grip was so tight that Julia hadn’t even the room to struggle—and in the end it didn’t matter, because it was too late before it had even begun. Anthony Brennan’s soul, having strived just seconds before to depart from its vessel, suddenly went quiet and acquiesced beneath her palm, returning to the still man’s body and starting his heart once again.</p><p>Mouth agape, Julia tore away from the other woman’s grip when her fingers loosened and faced her with a simmering look of anger and incredulity. “The fuck… What the fuck did you do!” She spat, clenching her fists at her sides after she was done rubbing the inside of her wrist. “You just fucked with a soul’s natural transition into the afterlife. You can’t fucking do that! What the hell are you?”</p><p>But as soon as the words passed her lips, Julia knew the answer to her own question. “No. No way. You’re not actually…” She didn’t have the aura of a Reaper, but there was no mistaking now that she’d felt the tingle of the other woman’s touch that she had some sort of aura. One that burned with the type of power that she, as a mere Fetch, would never know. Apparently, it had burned a hole in the sleeping (but not dead) man’s quilt, as well, she noted as the smell of singed fibers reached her nostrils.</p><p>In spite of the epiphany, however, she tried not to let her astonishment show. She wasn’t about to give this bitch the satisfaction of an over the top reaction, not when she had just royally fucked up her job. “You know what? I don’t even care. But why the hell do you want this guy alive, anyway? Because if you’re gonna start fucking with the natural cycle of life and death, then I’d hope you have a fucking brilliant excuse for it…”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  I won't hear you cry when I'm gone </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Sep 24, 2013 12:27 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">Human touch—even though neither of them fit the proper bill of species—was a completely foreign sensation to the Second Sphere angel. To feel the texture of another’s skin, to sense the change of temperature against her palm, to feel muscles outside of her control flexing beneath her grip…it was a strange new experience that under other circumstances would have left her more curious, piquing an interest in the experiences of others. It was a self-absorbed life, to be an angel; to elevate her already-keen awareness to include the minute universes of others was a step forward even for a Hashmal, and she wondered briefly why she had remained in Heaven for so long unenlightened.<p>Of course, she knew the answer to that. Hadriel was not originally designed for the task of maneuvering the human world. That was for her soldiers, her underlings, the ones she had commanded since the beginning of it all. And the truth, cold as it was, remained that she believed herself above such missions; she had been made for the Spheres, and that was precisely where she preferred to stay. But desperate times—and they truly were desperate, particularly for the Areopagites—called for taking measures into her own capable hands, and she was the right—the only—angel for the job.</p><p>She was on Earth, as she was in Heaven, more powerful than her subordinates. But still she felt limited, and still she felt as out of place as a diamond on a coal face, surrounded by functional but unpolished pieces of a painfully temporary planet. She could not yet understand her ally Muriel’s ease at which he moved through this foreign territory. But as Anthony’s soul flared white hot in front of her, as the Fetch’s tendons tightened beneath the fury of the angel’s grip, as the dying man’s chest once more began to rise and fall in rhythmic succession, she could almost imagine it—she could almost see the appeal in scrutinizing the environment with a keener gaze.</p><p>But something was wrong. Well, perhaps not wrong…it seemed the angel had made yet another too-hasty assumption about the golden-haired Fetch. She relinquished her hold of the Fetch’s arm as soon as the realization struck her, watching the other woman carefully as she released her hold. She was furious, Hadriel could see; that was one emotion she could easily recognize in another. Knitting her own brows together, she swallowed, unflinching at the woman’s elevated voice.</p><p>“I did nothing of the kind,” she claimed. Her voice sounded hot and angry when she spoke. “It was you performing the return of the soul. I had nothing to do with that.” She paused, tilting her head as her expression fell. “But I am pleased. You did right, sparing him.”</p><p>Hadriel looked down to the oblivious sleeping man and leaned over him, squinting her eyes through the dim light. “We have plans for this man,” she said quietly, purposefully. “The fate of many things rests upon his shoulders. An interruption of a natural cycle is a small price to pay for long-term salvation.”</p><p>She moved to the foot of the bed, her eyes watching the oblivious man as he slept. “You know what I am as I know what you are,” she told the Fetch, looking up. “I do not understand how you overcame yourself in order to fulfill my demands, but I am gracious nevertheless. One day God will thank you.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  I won't hear you cry when I'm gone </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Sep 24, 2013 2:01 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">The angel was lying—she had to be lying, because any implications otherwise would have been far too incredible for Julia to fathom. The Fetch had been a first responder to many a death; several a day, spending more time in the ephemeral half of her existence than walking among the living like she was one of them, and never had she ever performed such a feat. It wasn’t what Fetches did, because it wasn’t in their power to do anything of the sort (if they, in fact, had any real ‘power’ at all… and that topic was entirely up for debate).<p>No, this woman absolutely had to be lying, for otherwise therein lay the possibility that Julia didn’t know all there was to know about herself or her nature as a Fetch. Her kind did not fuck withthe ebb and flow of a life force; they merely guided it in whatever direction the soul chose. The idea that it was actually up to a third party whether someone lived or died was insane.<br />“No—okay, whoa, no. Don’t pin this one on me.” Julia held up both her hands, as if she were defending herself against an accusation that was downright heinous, some irredeemable crime that could condemn her to a fate worse than what she already suffered. And, really, was that so far a stretch from the truth? Who could speak to the ramifications of what had just occurred, if it had never actually happened before? What if it was worthy of inciting the wrath of the Reapers?<br />There was no fucking way Julia was owning this.</p><p>“Look, since you obviously aren’t entirely clear on what it is I am, if you really think I’m capable of that… I’m a Fetch. We don’t come equipped to determine whether someone lives or dies, we simply come to mark them for Death to take if the soul reaches for it.” For all this woman was an Angel—if that really was what, in fact, she was--, she was severely lacking in getting her facts straight. “In fact, I’m pretty sure not even the fucking Reapers have that level of authority over a soul, and they’re a rank higher than what I am. So I don’t really give a shit how important this guy is to you or your ‘God’, but you can kindly own up to your own parlor tricks, thank you very much. I won’t be held accountable for this one.”</p><p>But what was done, was done, and already the Fetch’s reason for being on the scene had come and gone. She could feel the first signs of the transition, the beginning of a new cycle, not so unlike the telltale symptoms of the end of one. Her fingers tingled and she began to lose sensation all together as her form prepared to return to where from which it had initially been taken. Julia hardly had what little time it required to shoot this interfering Angel an annoyed glare before she found herself outside the tavern once again, surrounded by the night and concrete pavement.</p><p>“The hell was that all about…” The Fetch murmured to herself, still rubbing her wrist from where the Angel had grabbed her. For all she was glad to have gained yet another reprieve from her tasks, the uncanny event weighed on her shoulders and continued to plague her mind, for several reasons: one, what sort of butterfly effect would stem from the prevention of a death that was supposed to happen? And, two… If the Angel had been telling the truth, and had not, in fact, been the catalyst of the act, then who had?</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Sep 24, 2013 6:19 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">Hadriel was not alarmed by the other woman’s defensiveness; if that was the expected reaction, then it was not yet something the angel had learned during her short time on Earth’s surface. The protocol of worldly exchange was obviously not an intrinsic trait to a Hashmal-turned-flesh. But what she did feel was confusion—bewilderment in regard to the blonde Fetch’s combative declarations and clear incredulity. It was standard operating procedure for angels to take credit when such was due, be it victorious and good or shameful and bad. They were programmed to take praise and blame alike; it had never occurred to Hadriel that she might pass on an accusation or reroute a compliment.<p>Pondering this for a moment, she furrowed her brow tightly and looked up to meet the woman’s eyes. “I do not understand,” she said, her honesty so genuine that it became childlike, innocent. “Why would I not claim accountability if it was truly mine to take?” It was not a rhetorical question—it was truly a point of incertitude on her part—and yet somehow she did not expect the other woman to answer. Instead, the angel tucked her lower lip behind her teeth and tilted her head to one side, continuing. “You would have been useless to me were I capable on my own of restoring this man’s soul to his body.”</p><p>The remark was not meant as an insult; the angel’s utter ignorance in combination with her low expectations from any creature other than those of her own kind only served to intensify the impression she gave of emotionless scoundrel. If the Fetch wanted proof of the angel’s lineage and identity, that should have been plenty enough. Hadriel was as puzzled over the blonde’s newfound power as the woman herself, only the difference between them was that the angel saw no problem in believing what she’d witnessed. This Fetch is different, she thought, her expression brightening with curiosity as she studied her. She could be useful. And as a smile began to creep across her face, the Fetch was gone—fading from the angel’s human sight like a ghost on a foggy shore.</p><p>Hadriel narrowed her eyes, a little disappointed that she’d allowed it to get away. She lingered in the room for another moment, running her fingertips over the frayed threads she’d unintentionally scorched in the man’s quilt. She could feel the presence of the man’s soul, but it was changed somehow; it was solid, but its grip anchoring itself to the middle-aged vessel had weakened with its new return. Hadriel draped her hand across the man’s eyes, closing her own before calling it softly forward.</p><p>“In nomine Domini,” she whispered, her voice a barely-audible melody. “et cum spiritu tuo, male captus, bene detentus.”</p><p>A bright silvery light burst forth beneath her touch, its tendrils escaping the seam of Anthony Brennan’s closed eyelids. Hadriel opened her eyes and gathered the clouds in her hands, its texture simultaneously as cold as a frigid winter breeze and as hot as pure flame. In one swift motion, she ripped the crude necklace from her throat and clasped it tightly between her palms, forcing a small piece of the man’s soul into the confines of its small crystal. “In nomine Domini, et cum spiritu tuo, male captus, bene detentus,” she repeated quickly. The man began to stir.</p><p>Shoving the necklace unceremoniously into the pocket of her jeans, she blinked away with a flutter of wings and left behind a man with a partial soul—and a swollen destiny.</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Sep 24, 2013 10:41 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">For all her nonchalance, the previous event involving this “Angel” left the blonde-haired Fetch unnerved for many days that followed.<p>It wasn’t that big a deal; the Angel had done something extraordinary (and why was that so hard to believe? They were, in themselves, extraordinary creatures, as she had recently discovered), and that was the end of it. A man was supposed to die, and he did not die—surely that was not the most breath-taking miracle ever performed in the history of mankind. Julia was a Fetch; her tasks simply included sensing the energy of a struggling soul, and marking it for release if that is what it sought. Dwelling on the tasks and abilities of other various and sundry creatures (unearthly or otherwise) was not her job… So why did it cause her so much bother?</p><p>Because the Angel had denied it. Because the Angel had pinned the miracle on her. Because that wasn’t fucking possible, and honestly, didn’t Angels have better things to do than play mind games their subordinates?</p><p>It bothered her, and because it bothered her, Julia had to see for herself whether or not the curly-haired woman with unnerving eyes had been completely full of shit, or if there had been some truth to what she’d said. Regardless of the repercussions.<br />Truth be told, repercussions didn’t particular faze her, though; no one had come after her for Anthony’s Brennan’s prolonged life. Perhaps the Reapers couldn’t even detect a soul stayed at its vessel. Either way, she couldn’t passively accept what had happened with Brennan without getting some answers.</p><p>So the Fetch chose to make her attempt worthwhile, and practiced on a child.<br />The little girl was only seven, and hospitalized and slowly dying of a congenital pulmonary condition that doctors had passed off as a simple case pneumonia, and as a result had not properly treated in the early stages where it could have gone into remission. Her parents sat sadly at her bedside, holding one another as they slept, exhausted from hours of praying and from crying. Their surprise and relief was palpable when little Amie Creaser opened her eyes and took a strained breath, still sick, but no longer beyond hope.</p><p>And Julia remained in the room, frozen. Terrified, for a split second, until that terror segued into plain astonishment. “I can’t believe it…”</p><p>She couldn’t believe it. Maybe it was a fluke; the child’s soul could have changed its mind at the last minute (it had happened before, countless times; and more often than not in hospitals, where lives were more likely to be saved). “I can’t do that,” she told herself, over and over. “I didn’t just do that. Not for the guy, and not for that kid…”</p><p>But she wasn’t sure what to believe anymore, so she tried a second time. An old man was the unknowing participant in this experiment this time around, and when another of Julia’s cycles came to an end and she was pulled from slumber to be summoned to this man’s bedside, she actively concentrated on keeping his fleeing soul at bay. It struggled for a moment, pushing against her hand, before settling back to its place in the elder’s heart. The Fetch had never felt so exhilarated, and so exhausted, watching the chest of a man who, at ninety years old, was supposed to be dead.</p><p>“What’s eating you, missy? It’s not even 10PM!” Malachy raised his eyebrows in surprise as his most frequent patron stood up from her stool and made to leave the tavern with only a single shot of vodka warming her veins. “Is everything all right? You know what’s said in here, stays in here, right?”</p><p>“I’m just tired, Mal. And… kind of having a bit of an identity crisis.” Dazed and confused (and not even slightly drunk), the blonde Fetch shook her head and slipped the bartender a five dollar tip before leaving the counter. “I’ll be back when my stomach can handle a little more alcohol.”<br />The evening air was cool on Julia’s skin as she wandered down her favourite, unpopulated back road adjacent to Malachy’s tavern. A good place to collect her thoughts and be free of the noise of the city.</p><p>But, unfortunately, not hidden from certain, all-seeing eyes.</p><p>The Reaper seized Julia by her long blonde hair before she even had time to draw a breath of surprise, giving it a painful yank that nearly caused her to lose her footing. “How about we cut to the chase.” The man—who looked like any other ordinary man, dressed, and sounded like one—heaved a sigh of bored annoyance. “Julia. How about you confide in an old friend. Three souls in the past week who were destined for the afterlife seem to have gone missing. You do know how important it is to report renegade souls, don’t you? Come on, we’re not that hard on you when you fuck up.”</p><p>“Up yours, Kale.” The Fetch hissed. It had to be him, didn’t it… The worst of the worst, and definitely not her friend. “No souls went renegade on my watch, so piss off—”<br />Julia hardly had time to finish her sentence and catch her weight on her hands and knees before the Reaper, with a spiteful shove, threw her to the ground. When she made to get up, the weight of something heavy and metallic was pressed menacingly between her shoulder blades. “…that’s low, Reaper.” She murmured, barely able to mask the fear in her voice. Yes. Reapers actually had scythes; big, heavy, sharp, fucking scythes that they whipped out of nowhere. They were of no danger to the living, but for renegade souls, they were a sentence worse than death. And for a Fetch, they hurt like all hell. “I don’t even have a weapon.”</p><p>“Not my problem. You’re fucking with my job, here, Julia. What are you trying to prove? That you can make a fool of me? Loose soul after soul to watch me have to frantically chase them down?” Kale was no longer attempting to mask the ire in his voice, nor the menace of his heavy blade, which was only the tiniest pressure away from breaking the Fetch’s skin. “I could make you bleed. But I’m going to be nice, and give you the benefit of the doubt to tell me when the souls fled, and where they went. You’ve got three seconds.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Wed Sep 25, 2013 12:16 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">The Rhodesyde Diner on Interstate 80 was a cathedral. Not to God, not to His Risen Son, but rather to humankind—a bustling, diverse gathering that united all walks of life as a bizarre congregation. The restaurant itself was a ramshackle structure tucked between an overpriced Philips 66 and a run-down rest stop playground, attached by a hallway to an equally grimy twenty-room motel that charged by the hour and went through plenty of sheets. With air that smelled like a combination of fryer oil and engine exhaust, it was a cultural hub unlike any holy place she had ever graced with her presence. The angel had discovered it quite by accident, but now that she knew of its existence she found she’d grown rather fond of it.<p>The roar of heavy interstate traffic provided a seamless background drone to the treble-heavy classic rock hits playing within the walls of the eatery. Hadriel stared through dusty floor-to-ceiling windows at the gravel parking lot, her hands folded in front of her as she watched the passersby. From semi-trucks to compact cars to minivans full of impatient, road-weary families, the vehicles rolled past the diner—some originating in the lot—and made their way to the on-ramp in clouds of yellowish airborne dust. Narrowing her eyes, she did not turn back towards the eatery’s outdated interior until she heard someone slide into the cracked vinyl booth opposite her, the cushion creaking beneath the introduction of sudden weight.</p><p>“Hello, Hadriel,” greeted Muriel, smiling.</p><p>Hadriel arched a sculpted brow. “You are wearing lenses that obscure your eyes to me,” she stated skeptically. “Do they help you see?”</p><p>“No.” The well-dressed man slid them from his face and hooked them in the collar of his shirt. “Their purpose is useless for us. Apparently humans have difficulty operating in bright light.” He unbuttoned his jacket and adjusted his posture, folding his hands to mirror the young woman’s pose.</p><p>“Noted,” Hadriel said with a nod. “Muriel, I have not asked you here to share a meal.”</p><p>“I would not have thought so.”</p><p>“Telepathic communication is too risky down here. Anything could be intercepted by anyone.”</p><p>“Sensitive information?” Muriel questioned, his brows rising with curiosity.</p><p>She nodded. “I have succeeded in preventing the death of Anthony Brennan.”</p><p>Muriel smiled instantly. “And the Fetch? How did you manage with the Fetch?”</p><p>“That is the sensitive information. More sensitive than Anthony Brennan, perhaps, now that I have collected a bit of insurance.” At her companion’s inquisitive look, she reached into her shirt and pulled out a pendant on a long chain whose links alternated gold, rose gold, and silver. A specimen of unpolished crystal hung suspended from bronze plating, and even in the bright light of the diner, it undeniably emitted a silvery glow. “Even if the man is marked again, he cannot be reaped with a partial soul,” she said matter-of-factly. “And if he winds up in the wrong hands—”</p><p>“They will be stuck without the missing piece,” Muriel finished. “I am, as humans say, impressed. But what of the Fetch? Why is it so…special?”</p><p>Hadriel hesitated. “It was only supposed to have the power to mark, and therefore assist in breaking the soul from its vessel. But it did have power, more power. She resisted marking the man at all, and beyond that, she forced his soul back inside. It was not my doing, yet she denied it completely.”</p><p>Muriel narrowed his eyes. “Her rank is low.”</p><p>“As should be her level of power,” the young woman said, combing her fingers through her tangle of auburn curls. “I think she could be useful to us.”</p><p>“Quite useful,” the man agreed. “What will you have me do?”</p><p>Hadriel pursed her lips. “You are needed upstairs in my absence. Barachiel and Camael will require your assistance in holding off what the Virtues throw. The Fetch here knows my face—I shall find her and speak with her myself. She was not the most…agreeable. But this is a victory, Muriel.” She wrapped her fingers around the crystal pendant at her breast, its smooth surface both hot and cold at once. “We are advancing.”</p><p>Muriel’s gaze, the same fierce red-brown as the young woman’s, flashed delighted menace. He nodded once wordlessly, then slid his tinted glasses back onto his slender nose. In a blink, he was gone, and Hadriel, sporting a very similar expression of wicked excitement, soon followed suit.</p><p> </p><div>——————————————————————</div><p>As it turned out, tracking down a Fetch was next to impossible.</p><p>For Hadriel, it was an incredibly frustrating experience. She could not comprehend how a creature so low in rank could evade her supernatural search. (Of course, it did not occur to her that the deficiency might rest on her head; it was perpetually the subject that was to blame, and this was no different.) It had been several days since their strange encounter at the bedside of Anthony Brennan, and even with the benefit of teleportation she simply could not pinpoint the tricky Fetch’s exact whereabouts.</p><p>It wasn’t until she happened upon an out-of-place icy breeze on the avenue that she truly caught the metaphorical scent. It was a cold she’d felt before—one she knew to be associated with death, the same that had lingered in the corners of Brennan’s room and clung to the Fetch’s spiritual being like the smell of smoke in hair or cloth. Halting in her tracks, she turned abruptly on her heel and followed the bizarre sensation, at last rounding the corner on a scene that took her completely aback.</p><p>The Fetch—her Fetch— lay crumpled on the sidewalk, a metal scythe pressed between her shoulder blades. The human face of the man who towered above her was twisted into a scowl, but Hadriel could see beyond his worldly flesh to his true features—the hideous visage of a full, furious Reaper. Gaunt, with skin stretched thin and bloodless over protruding bones, his teeth were bared below a flat nose and empty voids of eye sockets. She frowned, stepping forward.</p><p>“Silence would be wise,” she called to the Reaper, her chestnut eyes reddening with an angel’s fury as she approached, one step at a time.</p><p>For a split second, the Reaper looked confused; how can she see us? But he masked it quickly, expertly. “Oh? Who do you think you are?” Kale laughed, pressing the heavy blade of his scythe harder into the Fetch’s back. “She’ll get what’s coming to her.”</p><p>Hadriel smiled humorlessly. When the man looked down, the angel seized the opportunity and leapt forward—which the Reaper was apparently prepared for, because he lifted his monstrous blade effortlessly from the blonde’s back and swung fatally towards Hadriel.</p><p>She laughed—the sound surprised even her as it erupted from her throat—and caught the weapon as it fell towards her head. It should have been impossible; the scythe was impossibly weighted, and Kale was easily thrice the young woman’s size. But she carried the momentum nevertheless, dodging as it came down and using its own force to swing back up to slice straight across the Reaper’s chest.</p><p>The sound of angry agony that escaped his mouth could have shattered glass. Hadriel threw the scythe away, relishing in the sound it made as it clattered unceremoniously to the pavement where the Fetch lay. She was behind him then, suddenly, and she pressed her palm to the very back of his skull with her nails digging deep into his scalp. Blood (or some semblance of it) gushed warm around her fingertips, and with one strong forward shove of her hand, she smote him.</p><p>Bright white light flashed through his eyes and exploded from his mouth, a flash of his true face sparking into view like lightning. As quickly as it appeared, it was gone, and the Reaper’s form crumpled into ash black as ebony.</p><p>Hadriel, panting heavily, straightened herself and ran her fingers through her hair. “Fetch,” she called to the young woman, extending a hand. “Are you wounded?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Wed Sep 25, 2013 1:08 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">The familiar voice that reached Julia’s ears filled her with both apprehension and relief. Good—an alibi, and a powerful one, at that. Even if they were far from friends. In any case, there was no way that Kale would—<p>The scythe’s blade cut through the back of her shirt and layers of skin like she was made of nothing (and just how close to the truth that was, was truly unnerving…), and the only reason that Julia did not cry out was because her lungs were too busy inhaling a sharp gasp of air at the rush of pain that dizzied her. Mercifully, it was only brief, because in the next moment, a flash of curly auburn hair flashed in her peripheral vision. Movement behind her, quick and purposeful, made her want to turn around, to watch what was happening lest it suddenly involve her, but she didn’t dare move for the pain in her back. </p><p>Suddenly, the most unearthly, inhuman cry shook her to her core, and through the curtain of blonde hair that had fallen forward and over her shoulder, a bright light cut through the dark of the evening. And then—silence, but broken all too quickly by the loud clank of something heavy and metallic meeting the pavement. <br />She couldn’t hear Kale anymore.</p><p>The Angel’s question only partially registered in her mind, because there was too much else for it to parse to focus on the stinging ache between her shoulder blades. She was probably bleeding (that fucking weapon of his could cut through iron), but it would heal, and in any case, she couldn’t die; so Fetch forced her spine to straighten, picking herself up slowly but steadily as she turned to face the Angel. Kale was gone…<br />He’s gone. Actually gone… He won’t bother me again. There were always other Reapers, of course, but Kale had had an ego complex and a vendetta against her (and for no good reason, other than the fact he was an asshole) for as long as she could remember. It was scary, how close she came to thanking this Angel.</p><p>But there were other things on her mind, for the time being.</p><p>“You again…” Ignoring the other woman’s inquiry all together (along with the biting pain in her back, the source of which probably answered the Angel’s question, anyway), Julia took two solid strides towards the other woman, all conviction. “Look, there are some questions I need you to answer; like, right now, if you don’t mind.” Whether or not she truly minded was a moot point; the Fetch was not about to let her take off without explaining just what the fuck was going on.</p><p>Stepping over the discarded scythe (and even that was enough to make her blood run cold), Julia hugged her arms and dug her nails into her sleeves, hating how strangely vulnerable she felt. Had it been anyone else, any other Angelic presence to which she could contribute her rescue, she might not have minded. But this woman had a cockiness about her that did not sit well with the Fetch. It was bad enough that the Reapers so often saw fit to ‘put Fetches in their place’; now she had someone who trumped even them to look down on her, despite that the auburn-haired woman stood a few inches smaller than her.<br />“What happened with that guy—the last time I saw you, I mean, and his soul… Oh, fuck it. You were right.” The words were bitter on her sharp tongue, but there was no other way to say it, without sounding directly avoidant of owning up to being wrong. “I tried it with two other people… A child and an old man. They were both supposed to die, but I just… It’s like, I blocked it. And I need to know how, and I need to know why, because for all that I know, Fetches are not supposed to be able to do that, and as you can see, it kind of got me into some deep shit with the Reapers.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Wed Sep 25, 2013 9:14 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">In the aftermath of her swift duel with the haughty Reaper, the silence of the night felt heavy on the angel’s shoulders. Her inquiry hung unanswered (and later ignored) in the uncanny quiet, and Hadriel slowly lowered her offered hand back to her side. The sounds of the city were muted and distant, and what little sound of chatter managed to escape the barroom doors was muffled to a point of faraway unintelligibility. The angel could, however, hear the sound of her own heartbeat—quick, but gradually slowing, thumping against her ear drums in a way she had never experienced before.<p>She might have asked the Fetch about the phenomenon had the woman not immediately begun to ask questions, but the angel was easily distracted and the sound soon faded beyond her perception. It was also not the time for such curiosities, she reasoned; although it seemed a perfectly fine opportunity for the angel, the Fetch once again looked angry—or upset—or perhaps more accurately, both. “I will answer your questions to the best of my knowledge, but I guarantee no completeness,” she stated, a little warily. She bit her tongue and waited for the woman’s nervous tirade to end, her gaze straying downward to the discarded scythe on the pavement.</p><p>“Of course I was right,” Hadriel affirmed casually, bending down to pick up the elaborately carved weapon the Reaper had left behind. She rose back to her full height, balancing its long staff in both of her palms. “You should have taken credit for your actions from the beginning, but if this sort of thing…” She indicated the blade by holding it up higher. “…is your rank’s consequence for doing so, then I now see why you were so fast to deny your own capabilities.”</p><p>The scythe felt strange in her hands; in addition to its heftiness, its metal was frigid to the touch, and it left behind an unpleasant tingling sensation against her fingertips. She nevertheless gripped it tightly, swinging it gently back and forth with the blade pointed to the ground. “This is a curious object,” she murmured under her breath, watching as its razor sharp point hovered dangerously close to her toes. When she looked up again, she met the blonde woman’s gaze and lifted her shoulders in a nonchalant shrug.</p><p>“It was not wise to experiment so carelessly,” Hadriel told the Fetch, blinking slowly. “My understanding now is that disruptions are punishable by your superiors. These Reapers are not ones to anger, and I suppose I have done just that by eliminating your attacker so abruptly.” She glanced down to the pile of ebony ash at their feet. “The truth, Fetch, is that I do not know why you are able to block souls from full departure. It is not something I have ever seen.” The angel extended the scythe to the taller woman, arching her brows in offer. “Perhaps you are meant for promotion?” she queried, tilting her head. “Won’t you take this?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Wed Sep 25, 2013 10:41 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">For someone of such celestial and heavenly authority, the Angel appeared quite removed to the happenings among the living, and the hierarchy (established or otherwise) that existed beyond her angelic sphere. She seemed to have understood Julia’s role as a Fetch, albeit vaguely; a creature that marked the dying for dead when a soul called for release, however prematurely in a person’s life. There was more to it than that, of course, particularly when it came to a Fetch’s relationship with other harbingers of Death; namely, the Reapers.<p>Truth be told, those sons of bitches made all of their own rules. Occasionally they would track down a renegade soul and do with it what they felt best (and more often than not, they saw fit to condemn it completely), but it wasn’t uncommon knowledge that the earthen plane bored the creatures with scythes. And in their boredom, they often rationalized tormenting and teasing those who they perceived to be ‘beneath’ them—namely, the Fetches. The irony of it all was that this subliminal hierarchy was completely contrived of the Reapers’ attitudes, and the fact that they carried weapons that were only capable of inflicting harm upon those not of true, human flesh and blood.<br />And what could the Fetches do about it, but try and avoid the scythe bearers as much as possible? They had no weapons, no defense. Their existence was as passive as their transient tasks. They were nobodies, worth nothing. Why souls even required a separate entity to mark them for Death to take made no sense to Julia; but she hadn’t asked for this. Not any of this, and she had stopped trying to understand it all eons ago.</p><p>“Consequence has nothing to do with it. Those fuckers look for an excuse to mess with us; if they can’t find one, then they make one up.” The Fetch pursed her lips. “And I wasn’t denying anything. I didn’t know I could do that… how would I! It’s not my job. In fact, it goes against everything that I am supposed to be… What are you doing with that?”</p><p>Julia’s heart did doubletime as she watched the angel bend at the waist, slender fingers wrapping around the dark handle of the scythe. The tip was painted red with blood; her blood, and the sight unnerved her so much that her feet, clad in dark leather boots, backed away until the heels met with the side of a brick building. “What are you doing with that?” She all but stammered. The Angel seemed curious about the object, but Julia couldn’t venture to interpret her. The woman’s seeming lack of emotion made her unpredictable, unreadable, and it left the Fetch unsettled.</p><p>“I needed to find out for myself,” she argued feebly, blue eyes never leaving the weapon in the Angel’s hands. The bloodied tip glittered a menacing contrast of red and silver in the sickly streetlamps. “I needed to know whether or not you were just bullshitting me… Will you put that thing down already!” Every movement it of the razor-sharp blade made the blonde’s nerves twitch. She feared the scythes almost more than she feared the Reapers themselves(when it came down to details, they were only frightening for their weapons), and despite that Kale had been reduced to a pile of ash at the auburn-haired woman’s feet, Julia was no less unnerved.</p><p>And on top of her edginess, any hopes of an explanation were trashed when the Angel proclaimed that she had no enlightening words to make sense of the situation. “What do you mean, you don’t know?” She breathed, dark brows furrowed in disappointment. “You’re a fucking Angel; how can you not know?” It all felt so hopeless; if a being who, Julia assumed, was situated towards the very top of this messed up hierarchy did not have answers for her, then she was even more lost than she’d imagined. “And will you please put that thing down? I don’t want it! That’s myblood on it… I’ll be damned if it gets anywhere near my skin again.” Reaching behind her back, she felt the sticky warm substance through the tear in her shirt; the wound stung, made her feel light in the head, but was no danger to her life. She technically wasn’t alive. “Look, I’ve got to get out of here… preferably somewhere where I can sit down. I’m visible to people until I reach the end of another cycle, and the last thing I need is to be seen as the victim of an attempted murder. How the hell would I explain myself out of that one…”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Sun Sep 29, 2013 4:49 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">As far removed as the angel was from the hierarchy of those involved with Death, through her eyes it seemed their ranks were ill-defined and out of control. She understood better than most the necessity of punishment for misdeeds, but in this Fetch’s case—if her example was indeed representative of the whole—it seemed the Reapers held far too much power for what little they actually contributed to the circle. Or, perhaps more accurately, they imagined their power, and took it upon themselves to assume leadership roles that were entirely of their own invention. Hadriel wet her lips with her tongue as her eyes wandered over the carvings in the scythe’s long staff. For a concept as eternal as Heaven itself, she believed Death had much to learn.<p>But it was not her place to teach it. Her dealings with this Fetch were business and military in nature; her intent was not to meddle in affairs to which she did not belong and held no true authority. She realized, however, that she had inserted herself there nevertheless by smiting the presumptuous Reaper, and had probably drawn unnecessary attention both to herself and the not-so-innocent blonde Fetch. The woman had a point in her fretting that Hadriel could not deny, and as soon as she could sort out what was going on with the woman’s bizarre newfound abilities, she would be gone, her mission complete.</p><p>Hadriel rotated the scythe once again so that its long arched blade was facing upward. She ran a small finger along its flat side, trailing her touch through the crimson blood that ran from its sharp edge. “Your blood? You bleed,” she stated in surprise, rubbing her index finger and thumb together before looking up curiously at the Fetch. It was as though the peculiar curly-haired young woman had heard none of the words the Fetch had spoken. “Turn around,” Hadriel instructed curtly, propping the Reaper’s weapon along the side of the building. Without waiting for a prompt or a protest, the angel reached for the blonde’s back, running her finger along the slice in the Fetch’s flesh—and healing it closed in the wake of her touch.</p><p>“Now for your request,” she continued plainly, wrapping one hand once again around the scythe and reaching over to the blonde without yet making contact, “we will depart.” With that, she draped her hand on the woman’s shoulder, the world around them—the bar, the gravelly sidewalk, the distant thump of amplified bass—gave way to a diner that was becoming more and more familiar to the creature of Heaven. They sat at her favorite booth along the windows which, in the darkness of early night, reflected the outdated interior like a mirror. Hadriel reached down to secure the scythe on the floor at their feet, the blade facing the wall out of sight.</p><p>“Hey, how’d you two sneak in here?” a raspy-voiced waitress demanded, planting a hand on a jutted hip as she paused at their table.</p><p>Hadriel wondered briefly if all waitresses were required to adopt that pose—the skittish Janet Swinson had often done the same—and then smiled…unnervingly, if the older woman's reaction was any indicator. “We require the list of your offered dishes,” she told the server, looking to the Fetch.</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Sun Sep 29, 2013 10:01 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Had she not heard a single word she’d said? Julia watched with frustrated disbelief as the Angel examined the scythe, acting as if what she’d just learned about Fetches and what they were susceptible to while their forms were corporeal was something astonishing. “Of course I bleed,” she all but snapped, fixing her blue eyes on the Heavenly presence with exasperation. “As far as I know, we all bleed—the Fetches, at least. In case you haven’t noticed, I’m not currently winking out of existence at this point in the cycle; my body’s as real as any human’s. Just because it can’t die doesn’t mean it can’t be damaged…” She was an Angel; wasn’t she aware that those who suffered the most were typically those who couldn’t die?<br />If Fetch was a nine-to-five job, the turnover rate would be astronomical.<p>“Are you nuts?”, were the first words out of Julia’s mouth as the brunette advanced on her, following her request that she turn around. “I’ve had enough otherworldly interference tonight, thanks very much and—hey, the fuck do you think you’re—”<br />The Angel’s hand was far from cold, but a chill traveled down the length of the blonde woman’s spine. And then, in a fraction of a second, it was gone… and so was the pain.<br />Reaching over her shoulder, the Fetch experimentally touched her shoulder blade which, just seconds before, had throbbed from the trauma to the skin. The astonishment on her face was palpable when her fingertips came away clean.</p><p>“Did… did you actually just…”<br />But Julia didn’t get the chance to finish her sentence, because the next thing she knew, the Angel’s hand was on her shoulder, and the chill of the evening on the streets gave way to the welcoming warmth of a greasy spoon diner. Teleportation, it seemed, wasn’t anything like winking out of existence at the end of a cycle; no numbness in her body, loss of all sensation, or invisibility to the untrained human eye. She was still very much rooted in her existence, still very much a part of her corporeal body. The Angel had simply taken her… somewhere else.</p><p>Julia had been to this diner before. It was far from her favourite haunt, and the food was always mediocre, at best. But it was out of the cold and off of the Reaper-ridden streets, and for that, she was reluctantly grateful to the angel.<br />“So you really mean to tell me that you’re… an Angel, and you had no idea that Fetches are just as vulnerable as humans when they’re not at the end of a cycle?” She asked right away, keeping her voice on the low, in case of eavesdropping ears. “Just how far removed from the frontlines are you? I mean…”</p><p>Apparently the Angel’s ignorance far surpassed the nature of Fetches, the blonde soon discovered, as she requested a menu from the perplexed waitress in what had to be the most roundabout and comical way the Fetch had ever heard. “She’d like a menu,” she clarified, offering a shrug. “She’s from… she isn’t from here. Hey, at least her English is clear.”<br />The explanation seemed to suffice, as the waitress simply reached over the counter to grab a couple of stained menus before walking away, muttering something unintelligible about ‘this place attracting all of the weirdos’.</p><p>“Do yourself a favor and try not to talk to people,” The Fetch offered with a shake of her head. “It’s called a menu. And would it kill you to show some emotion? People will think you’re a sociopath, or something… that smile really doesn’t cut it.” It was possibly the most unsettling thing that Julia had ever seen someone wear on their face. Apart from the smiles of the Reapers… “So. Do you have a name, or are Angels too good for that?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Oct 01, 2013 1:31 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">Try as she might, Hadriel could not understand the Fetch’s disapproval of her interaction with the waitress. She was not well practiced in reading facial expressions, but she could recognize anger, and now she was beginning to grasp incredulity as well. For if the changes in the blonde woman’s facial features were the physical manifestation of her descriptive words, then the angel could assume the two were positively correlated. And if that was the case, then it seemed the Fetch had yet to truly stop being angrily confused. Hadriel may have been inexperienced with the nuances of actual human existence, but she was observant—and the woman’s discontent was not lost on her.<p>When she spoke, it was in response to her new companion but just as easily could have been a continuation of her thoughts. “Emotion is not something angels are familiar with from personal experience,” she said, hooking her fingers on the edge of the table and squinting across at the blonde. “I have been far from your ‘front lines’ until very recently.” The waitress brought by two glasses of water, splashing a little as she placed them hastily in front of the two women. Hadriel bit her tongue, taking the given advice not to speak, and took a sip of the tepid liquid without protest.</p><p>“I am Hashmal,” the angel finally said, her red-brown gaze straying back to meet the Fetch’s. “From the Second Sphere of Heaven. It is not our duty to relate amongst humankind, so perhaps that is why I do not understand why an angel would be too good to possess a name.” She looked questioningly to the woman, and realizing she had come up against yet another piece of mortal communication she could not yet interpret, cleared her throat. “I am called Hadriel. I presume you are asking because you wish to present me with your name as well?” Another roundabout way of asking for a name, but naturally the angel found no problem in her decidedly robotic phrasing.</p><p>There was power in a name, although it was less a problem for those of Heaven than those of Hell. Demons could be summoned with their true names as an ingredient, and as such they kept their titles well-guarded and close to the vest. Angels, particularly the chosen few depicted so vividly in certain volumes of the Christian Bible, had become desensitized to such magics over the years, and although they were still susceptible to receiving strong prayer, they were generally strong enough to ignore such calls and simply continue on without interference. Hadriel had never had such problems, tucked away in the Second Sphere as she had been; few outside of her angelic garrison knew of her existence, and even fewer knew her name.</p><p>When the waitress stopped by—again appearing uncomfortable; she wondered now if it really was as the Fetch suggested and the cause of the server’s anxiety was the angel herself—Hadriel ordered her usual stack of three pancakes and small glass of orange juice.</p><p>“Does it bother you that I took the Reaper’s weapon?” the angel asked, pursing her lips. The Fetch was no typical human, or even human at all, really—but it was somewhere to start, and by learning more about this woman Hadriel could better strategize how to win her over and find the source of her unusual power. “What are you feeling now?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Oct 01, 2013 2:44 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Angels? Not familiar with emotion? Julia snorted and shook her head. “You don’t say…” She murmured, raking her fingers through her hair. “Well, here’s my advice to you: get familiar with it, and get good at faking it. Because you’re sticking out like a sore thumb, and that can’t be good. People… They stop seeing me when I reach the end of a cycle. They can’t remember seeing me, talking to me; it’s like I never existed. So if I screw up, slip up, I get a hell of a lot of second chances. This city’s too big to run into the same person twice, anyway.” The Fetch fixed her blue eyes on the Angel’s unsettling brown irises; did she even ever blink? “I really hope it’s the same for you. Because that waitress over there looks like she wants to negotiate an early retirement, just being in your presence.”<p>When the Angel went into talk of ‘heaven’ and ‘spheres’, Julia was almost immediately lost. The brunette was guilty of ignorance regarding anything and everything that happened on earth (from what she could tell, in any case), but on the flip side, the Fetch had no idea what went on upstairs, who was who, who did what. Up until now, she hadn’t really cared. Not until this something from above had decided to interfere in her non-life.<br />“Not really; I’m asking because I have no idea what to call you, otherwise.” She proclaimed flatly. “No offense, but ‘Angel’ is a little too virtuous, for my liking. So ‘Hadriel’ it is.” A little pretentious, if anyone asked her… But it was something.</p><p>The only reason she offered anything in return was because it was of no consequence to her. That, and, well… Being a Fetch was one thing. Being Called a Fetch was something else entirely. It bordered on patronizing, and she didn’t like it. She got enough of that from the Reapers. “I’m Julia. It’s about the only thing I really know about myself.” And even that was debatable. But it was what everyone had called her for as long as she could remember, so it must have come from somewhere.</p><p>The Fetch had hardly had time to glance at the menu by the time the waitress returned, wearing a wary and reluctant expression on her pinched face. “Just coffee would be fine,” she said automatically, and that was just fine with the waitress, for it gave her an excuse to retreat back to the kitchens, leaving the odd and unsettling brunette and her blonde friend to their privacy once again.</p><p>“Honestly? I couldn’t give two fucks if you killed every Reaper in existence and harvested their scythes for some weird, twisted collection.” At last she replied to the Angel’s question, only when they were no longer in danger of having anyone hear. “I just… I’ve never seen someone do that before. Kill a Reaper and take their weapon. I didn’t think they could… you know. Die.” The very thought gave Julia stirrings of an extra-existential crisis. If Reapers could die, did that mean she could die, as well? “And… Do you really care what I’m feeling right now, or are you just asking because you’ll have no fucking clue unless I tell you?” The stoic expression on Hadriel’s face was all she needed as clarification. It exhausted her to the point where she didn’t even have it in her to shoot another sarcastic comment. “I’m tired. I’m a little freaked out, and I’m really, really fucking confused. But maybe you can remedy that last part.”</p><p>Elbows on the table, the Fetch leaned forward, lowering her voice to only a few decibels above a whisper, blue eyes sharp and intrigued. “What the hell are you doing down here? And why the hell did you try to stop me from guiding that guy’s soul to death? It was what it wanted, you know. When a soul wants to go, it wants to go. Who knows what kind of repercussions that poor bastard might suffer, now that he’s up and walking when he should be six feet under—thanks.” The Fetch tried her best to flash the waitress a smile when she sauntered by to hand her her coffee, barely pausing to stand next to their table as she did so. “Anyway, like I was saying… I’m assuming you have one hell of a good reason to be down here, interfering. And since you’ve officially dragged me into it, I’d like to know what those reasons are.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Sun Oct 06, 2013 1:25 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">The angel ran her fingers through her mane of curly auburn tresses and looked at the Fetch, her dark eyes aflame with curiosity. Of course what the woman said was true; it made every logical sense to the Hashmal, who realized that in repetition dwelled the power to hone skills and improve. She was not designed to experience emotion, after all, and practicing—perhaps with her strange new acquaintance, although Hadriel suspected the blonde would rather have stayed beneath the offending Reaper’s blade than endure such a session—would only make easier her mission amongst mortals. Muriel had benefitted from repeated exposure to humankind; surely Hadriel would be no different.<p>She wanted to begin her lessons right then, but if she had learned anything since reuniting with the strange Fetch it was that some things—specifically those having to do with these newfound capabilities—came first. Prioritizing thoughts and actions was different on Earth than it was in Heaven, where the rhythm of existence was far more cut and dry than the myriad possibilities of humankind and their concept of in-between. While she was proud of herself for identifying that quality in her companion, she knew too that even the mystery itself was a touchy subject. With the angel’s apparent lack of tact, she was almost guaranteed to offend—or, at the very least, infuriate. But it was nothing Hadriel couldn’t handle. Not after everything she’d survived in Heaven already.</p><p>“Julia,” the angel repeated, avoiding eye contact with the waitress when she brought over a steaming plate of pancakes. Instead, she stared straight ahead at the Fetch called Julia, hardly blinking. “It is a pleasure to meet you,” she said experimentally, nodding once, curtly. “Is that the appropriate response for introductions?” If the look on her companion’s face was any indicator, however, Hadriel could assume she was once again somewhat off-base from normality. Thankfully, she was in good company as far as deviation from the norm went; a Fetch and an angel were two very different creatures, and yet they were more alike to one another than they were to any of the other mortal patrons at the diner.</p><p>The angel, waiting for neither an answer nor criticism, cleared her throat instead and systematically began to cut the flapjacks in front of her. Neglecting the carousel of syrup as was (apparently) her preference, she stabbed her fork through the first layer of cake and took a small, thoughtful bite. “It would be unwise to slaughter all the Reapers,” she said as she chewed, her matter-of-fact tone implying that it would be excusable to kill some smaller quantity of the scythe-wielding servants. “But I do not believe Death will miss the one I turned to dust back there. And neither, I presume, will you.” Below the table, she placed her foot on the handle of the weapon she had stolen from the scene. “Most things can die,” she went on, the cryptic nature of her words lost on the young woman as she took a sip of juice. Hadriel looked up, meeting the blonde woman’s gaze expressionlessly. “I can die. I have no doubt you could die as well.”</p><p>“Not of natural causes, of course,” she clarified quickly. Her swift delivery could have been misinterpreted as pride by those unfamiliar with an angel’s demeanor. “Angels are notoriously difficult to kill. Your Reapers are also limited in the category of things that can end them. But it can be done, as you’ve seen.”</p><p>At the Fetch’s deeper questions, however, she hesitated. Her tone darkened considerably and she leaned forward, lowering her voice. “Heaven is divided,” murmured Hadriel, her eyes suddenly flashing more crimson than brown. “We are at war with one another within our own borders. We received whisperings from the First Sphere—the most divine layer of our kingdom—that a man on Earth held the key to the resolution. Anthony Brennan was that man.” She took another bite, which loaned her an appearance of childish innocence that sharply contradicted the dire truths she spoke. “We need Anthony Brennan on our side. And I am starting to believe we need you, Julia, on our side as well.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Sun Oct 06, 2013 2:44 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">“I…” For all intents and purposes, yes, the angel’s greeting was appropriate. But with that voice, and past those lips, and with those eyes so void of even the vaguest comprehension of human emotion… It completely lacked ingenuity, and drew a frown on Julia’s face. “From anyone else? Yeah, that’s a proper greeting. But if you don’t mind a little constructive criticism… You might want to work on actually meaning it.” Because unless ‘pleasure’ was the same as ‘intrigued’, the Angel was so far off the mark that it was almost painful.<p>For all Julia wasn’t human (not quite; not anymore, at least), at least she didn’t have trouble being part of the crowd. She didn’t stand out, which was more than she could say for this heavenly being of questionable intent. Even as she sat there, across from her with a plate full of pancakes on the table and a fucking scythe beneath, upon which she was resting her feet. She was anything but normal… And the fact that she was trying to come across otherwise was about as painfully obvious as a painted rose in a bush of flowers that were naturally red. </p><p>Taking a long swig of coffee to calm her nerves, the Fetch raked her fingers through her hair, unconsciously mirroring Hadriel’s casual gesture. “When I said you could kill all of the goddamned Reapers, I was being sardonic,” she sighed, and vaguely wondered why she was bothering to explain any of this at all. It wasn’t as if it mattered; it wasn’t as if it was going to make the Angel any less conspicuous. There were far too many unwritten rules about the human language, an entire unwritten curriculum that Hadriel couldn’t even hope to master; for by the time she had it down pat, the times would have changed, and she would be back to square one. The only reason Julia was fortunate enough not to have fallen victim to that same predicament was for her very nature… The fact that she was stuck among the living and the dying. The Angel couldn’t even begin to understand.</p><p>But then, it appeared that there was much that she didn’t understand, either.<br />“That… really doesn’t sit well with me.” The Fetch admitted, staring into the white swirls of cream in her coffee. “At all. The fact that things like us can die… I mean, aren’t we kind of ‘above’ that?” There was no humour in her grin. “Considering I had to die to become what I am. Most lucky bastards get the benefit of an afterlife, or so I’ve heard. But me? I get to stick around... watch people who used to know me forget about me, even if I’m corporeal half the time. I get to watch people die. I mean, what the hell happens to something that is already fucking dead to begin with?”</p><p>But for all the power that this woman before her appeared to wield, she wasn’t certain that Hadriel had the answers that she wanted. Death was, after all, a whole other side of this multifaceted coin called existence. And the Angel seemed far too disconnected from everything that did not concern this heavenly discord of which she spoke…</p><p>“Okay… hold up, just a second.” Julia held up her hands, leaning against the padded back of the booth. “So that guy—Brennan, was it? The one who was supposed to be a gonner a week ago, and who you stopped me from marking for death… He’s supposed to be some kind of divine messiah, that’ll help you in this big ol’ clash of the Titans you’ve got going on upstairs?” But the Fetch realized too late that the pop-culture reference was more than likely completely lost on the Angel, so she decided to simply cut to the chase. “Okay, whatever; so shit’s going down, this guy is supposed to help, so you desperately want him on your side. What the hell would you need me for? I mean, in case you haven’t noticed, I’m a fucking Fetch. Bottom of the food chain in the field of work concerning everything that is Death. Even if my newfound… well, ‘trick’, is kind of neat and could possibly come in handy under certain circumstances, what would make you want me to join ‘your side’…What side are you even on? And why would I want to, for that matter?” The Angel could reply with a threat, of course, but she would soon learn that the only way to elicit any sort of cooperation from Julia was to make it clear precisely what was in it for her, in this whole ordeal.</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Tue Oct 08, 2013 11:11 pm</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">The more the blonde woman across from her spoke, the more fascinated she became. But for all Hadriel’s curiosity regarding Julia’s nature as a Fetch, she found herself more mesmerized by her apparent humanity than her abilities as a supernatural entity. Though in Hadriel’s eyes a Hashmal of the Second Sphere was far more significant in the grand scheme than a servant of Reapers and Death, the two women were both inarguably on the same size of the mortal-versus-preternatural coin. But where the angel may not have been up to par at blending in with the crowd, this low-ranking being seemed to have no trouble camouflaging herself amongst the shifting masses.<p>It presented something of an existential quandary for the Hashmal, who had spent an eternity tucked away, sheltered from the woes and workings of humankind. She was more powerful than this Fetch; why she couldn’t simply belong summoned unwanted questioning. In truth, the disconnect was far wider than the angel had ever realized. And although it was for good reason—she certainly hadn’t needed the interference of mankind, especially of late, and in all likelihood any prior meddling on her part would have ended badly for the opposite party—it was presenting itself now as an issue she could not overcome on her own. It seemed Julia was the answer to a prayer she had never slipped, a question she had neither asked nor thought to ask.</p><p>But there was reason for her ignorance aside from her Heavenly life shielded from mortal routines. Angels functioned on hierarchy and adhered to a strict organizational structure, but they were largely solitary creatures by nature (with the exception, of course, of the Lessers). Hadriel was not necessarily pleased to have to rely on a guide or a mentor, but neither was she irritated; her indifference was tied to the immensity of her innate calm, and she couldn’t help but feel some semblance of gratitude that the role of her mentor was to be played by someone as interesting as this hybrid of life and death, of spirit and corporeality. Julia was a specimen to be studied for more than the advice she had to offer.</p><p>“We may be above Death in the mortal sense,” Hadriel said thoughtfully, making eye contact with the Fetch with an unfocused, distant gaze. “In our case it is believed by many that we simply stop existing. There is no afterlife for us.” She broke her stare away and sliced through another section of syrupless pancake. “The Reaper I smote is nothing now,” she said, tapping her toe on the scythe beneath the table as if to reassure herself it was there. “We do not possess souls to carry us to an alternate world when our true forms fail.”</p><p>She spoke the words in her usual matter-of-fact tone, but the truth of the matter was that she had considered the concept of Death far more often of late. She had hardly given it a moment of thought until the great civil war had begun, when angels at the forefront of the clash had been slaughtered at the celestial blades of their own kind. Angels were loyal until betrayed, and when that trust was shattered there was little to be done to snap the pieces back in place—and those shards became blades against the mutineers, wielded by furious creatures who possessed no real emotion to hold them back against bloodshed.</p><p>“Did you have to die to become what you are?” the angel countered, quirking a brow. As ever, her tone was curious, not accusatory. “Tell me, Julia, what do you recall from your previous life?”</p><p>At the unrecognized reference, Hadriel tilted her head as she slowly chewed. “Titans?” she repeated, bemused. “I do not see how the Titans have anything to do with this. The ancient beasts have been put to rest for millennia, and…ah.” She pursed her lips, realizing she must have missed something, and silenced herself as the Fetch continued. “We are the on the side of truth, Julia. God has disappeared. There are many of us who refuse to take orders blindly from a force who has gone silent and abandoned his favored creations. For all we know, He could be dead Himself.” The expression in Hadriel’s eyes darkened as she spoke, and the smile she wore now was genuinely wicked. “We call ourselves the Areopagites, after the ancient men of the Unknown God.”</p><p>The waitress refilled Julia’s coffee and placed another glass of water in front of Hadriel. The angel paid her no heed. “We could use more allies, however,” she went on, “and I believe it wise to have Death on our side. Particularly someone like you, whatever your rank. You have information, if nothing else, yes?” She stepped on the blade beneath the table with enough force for it to make a soft clatter. "I can protect you from the Reapers, in exchange. As a start."</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Wed Oct 09, 2013 12:12 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">“Well now. That sounds very… final.” The thought did not sit well with Julia at all. The perturbed Fetch failed to repress a shudder that traveled the length of her spine as she stared down into to the beige depths of her coffee. No afterlife… But everything had an afterlife, whether it was reincarnation or admitted into a whole other realm of existence; ergo, Heaven or Hell. To think that someone like her, who performed the most unfavourable of tasks with no rewards whatsoever save for the ability to occasionally enjoy a cigarette or a drink, did not truly have the ability to move from where she was, lest she stop existing all together, made her stomach churn. <p>“It’s unfair,” she heard herself murmur her thoughts before she could stop them. “I have led people to Death who had never truly deserved to live, if you ask me. They get to pass on, in one way or another… Yet if one of those fucking Reapers were to get one up on me someday, cut me clean in two with their damned scythe, I just stop fucking existing? For all I do for the cycle of Life and Death?” Bringing her coffee to her lips, she muttered into her mug, “A little fuckin’ thankless, if you ask me. You may not have a soul; I don’t know for sure. I know shit all about Angels, just like you know shit all about everything that happens down here. But I’ve got news for you, sister; I am a fucking soul. I’m a soul who didn’t go to Heaven, didn’t go to Hell, and didn’t even decide to wander the world and haunt people out of fucking boredom. I’m a soul who was forced into the work of a Fetch, whether or purpose or by some really freaking unlucky draw…”</p><p>And, as if the Angel had completely tuned out the last five minutes of Julia’s one-sided conversation, she dared to ask her if she’d truly had to die to become a Fetch.<br />“…you’re fucking kidding me, right?” The Fetch was too incredulous to even come across as annoyed, at this point. “Of course I had to fucking die to become what I am. What, do you think Fetches just come from nothing? I don’t know what kind of weird logic rules your Heaven, but down here, on Earth, you don’t get something from nothing. Yes, I was a person once. Yes, I had a life—a real life, not this bullshit half-existence of a Fetch. And, Yes, I had to die to become what I am now.”</p><p>Julia’s eyes remained on Hadriel as the waitress passed, topping up her coffee, darkening the beige liquid to a shade just on the lighter side of mocha brown. Maybe it was just the fatigue, or how running into that reaper had sapped her of most of her composure, but the more she talked to this Angel, the more she hurt. Specifically, the more Hadriel asked her to talk about herself, the more she was forced to think about what, most days, she spent a good deal of time and energy repressing. “I don’t remember a fucking thing about being alive.” Swiping a cigarette from the pocket of her (now torn) coat, she cupped her hand around a plastic and lit the stick of tobacco and other noxious chemicals. The calming effect it had on her frayed nerves was almost instantaneous. </p><p>“Like I said, all I know is that I have a name, and it’s Julia. I don’t remember being alive; like, really alive, not winking in and out of existence the way I do. But I know that I was… and I also know that I died. Don’t ask me how I know, because I can’t say for sure. Call it intuition.” Rolling her shoulders back, she slumped in her booth, inhaling on the cigarette and exhaling a cloud, and then drawing the cancer stick away from her mouth and tapping it on the side of an ashtray that was in desperate need of being cleaned. “Sometimes I’ll see people… I don’t know, do things, and I feel like it’s about to trigger a memory. But I’m pretty sure it’s just the power of desire; I want to remember having done what they’re doing, but chances are, it never happened. Or, if it did, then the memory is still lost to me.”</p><p>Julia stopped there, simply because she didn’t like treading that territory. It wasn’t any of the Angel’s business what she remembered, and in any case, she wasn’t the one who needed to do the talking. That fucking Reaper wouldn’t have come after her, had she not met Hadriel; she’d never have discovered this uncanny power that went against her very nature. This supposedly holy creature was, already, nothing but trouble.</p><p>“The side of truth, huh? Whose truth, exactly? A little subjective, if you ask me.” The Fetch snorted, tapping her cigarette on the side of the ashtray again. “I’ll be honest with, I’ve often wondered if there was ever a God at all. He makes the ultimate decisions, right? So if that’s the case, I’ve got Him to blame for forcing me into this line of work.” Wouldn’t it have been ironic that, in her life, she’d been a church goer… “Gone, dead, never there to begin with… It’s all the same thing. And I still don’t know what the fuck you want me for. Your little ‘messiah’ is already saved. But…” Protection from Reapers wasn’t what the Fetch would have called for a price. She was good at avoiding them, most days; they were not problematic, as a rule. “Honestly, I couldn’t give a rat’s ass about the Reapers. You think I can be useful? Fine; your call, not mine. But if you really want me on your side of ‘truth’ so badly…” Julia reached over to extinguish her cigarette in the ash tray. The conversation had suddenly taken too interesting a turn to worry about occupying her hands with the bad habit. “Get me my mortality back. I want a life, Hadriel. Fuck all of that immortality and eternal life shit; I want what everyone else has. I want to live long enough to get old, and be able to look back and feel significant. So; if you can promise me that, then I’ll gladly be at your disposal. Those are my terms, and they’re not up for negotiation.”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Wed Oct 09, 2013 1:04 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Astrophysicist</strong></div><div class="content">Hadriel narrowed her eyes, staring at the Fetch as though seeing her for the first time. “Of course it is final,” she confirmed, swallowing the last of her juice. She set the plastic glass down on the table with a little too much force, and the silverware rattled as if to emphasize a point. “Most of those given natural immortality…nothingness is the price they pay if they are unfortunate enough to meet an end by outside means.” The angel wet her lips with her tongue. “Immortality is simultaneously finite and everlasting. Does it frighten you?” She looked up, peering at the woman through long lashes. “Because it should.”<p>The angel had seen her fair share of celestial battles; she had killed and given orders to kill, organized attacks and defended points important to whatever cause it was she commanded. Heaven, despite the reputation human Christians had assigned it, had not existed in eternal peace. But it was perhaps the closest a world had ever come to harmony, to equilibrium; God had designed it and its inhabitants for continuous, flawless function, and those who interrupted that flow were cast out or punished. Christianity cited the archangel Lucifer as its prime example, but he was not the only one to have disobeyed over the ages. The Fallen were numerous, but never as innumerable as those of Grace.</p><p>Hadriel was not programmed to feel fear in any natural sense, but relentless uncertainty had begun to plague her with a discomfort she likened to human worry ever since the Spheres split in two. She did not know how to communicate the significance of their new war to her unexpected companion, nor did she know how to say that the concept of nonexistence bothered her so much—and that was precisely the root of their heavenly feud. If an angel could perish, why couldn’t God? And, more alarmingly, what were the implications of a God who simply vanished without a trace, leaving His kingdoms—all of his kingdoms—to rot in his absence?</p><p>“There is a significant difference between God being dead, or gone, or simply never have existing.” The words left her lips before she had planned what to say, and she watched her blonde companion carefully for any sign of a reaction. “Heaven’s very structure is held together by the assumption of God’s existence. His power fuels our Spheres. I have felt Him.” Her voice, though quiet, had become more severe; her bitterness was palpable in the heavy diner air. “God has existed, but He has long since disappeared. Or perhaps He has truly died, I do not know, and I do not know what could kill Him. But Heaven cannot function on a false pretense, and I would rather Fall than serve the mere shadow of His greatness for the sake of tradition. Angels are meant to be followers of God, protectors of Heaven, but we will not stand idle while Creation crumbles in His absence.”</p><p>The angel realized she had clenched her fists in her lap, and she forced herself to relax, closing her eyes for a moment to recover. “You can be certain of Death’s existence,” she continued, her tone once again light and neutral. “Even if its aftermath is nothingness. It is a perk I would like to have on my side of the divide. As for your terms,” she drawled, pushing her empty plate to the edge of the table when the waitress stopped by to deliver the check, “my hand will be forced to do nothing, least of all at the command of a Fetch. But I will promise to do everything I can to return your mortality to you when the war is over, and only then. If you make it that long. And if I make it that long.” She blinked slowly, watching as Julia extinguished her smoldering cigarette in the dirty ashtray. </p><p>Hadriel, after a long pause, extended her hand across the table. “Do we have a deal?”</p></div></div><hr /><div class="post"><h3>Re:  We're so close to something better left unknown </h3><div class="date">Posted: <strong>Wed Oct 09, 2013 2:13 am</strong></div><div class="author">by <strong>Requiem</strong></div><div class="content">Lips pressed together in a thin line, Julia said nothing in response to the Angel’s question, because the answer was already obvious. Does it frighten you? Because it should. Immortality did not frighten her. There was nothing frightening about going day to day without physical change; you grew used to it after a while, because you had no choice. What frightened her was the possibility that it would be all that she ever had, with the only alternative being cessation of existence altogether.<br />Half-existence was still better than no existence at all. That was the scary part; that there was something she actually preferred less than her very nature.<p>“You say you felt him; but are you trying to tell me you’ve never actually seen him?” The surprise was more palpable in her voice than Julia had hoped to convey, but what she was learning—those few details between the lines—startled her. “You’re a fucking Angel, and a big shot, at that, and yet you’ve never seen this God that you work for.” Shaking her head, the Fetch raked her fingers through her hair and downed the rest of her coffee, then placing the mug audibly back on the table. “That really doesn’t inspire confidence in me, you know? How’s it any different from the deluded church goers and Bible thumpers down here? Sorry, but my line of work earns a fuckload of pessimism. I’m not sure my blind believe can really stretch that far.”</p><p>Something had struck a nerve in the Angel, however; Julia watched as her delicate hands clenched into fists, the set of her jaw tensed, and amber-brown eyes blazing. And, for a split second, the Fetch could almost name something that feared just as much as that lack of existence that accompanied the death of an immortal being. “So you’re all running around up there like a bunch of chickens with your heads cut off,” she said slowly, arching a dark eyebrow that contrasted peculiarly with her light hair. “And this ‘war’ is the only way the lot of you can sort things out. Jeez… And the people here on Earth are considered barbarians?”</p><p>The Fetch folded her arms across her chest, sparing a glance beneath the table, where the heavy scythe sat at Hadriel’s feet. Are people going to see that? She wondered quietly, not well versed in the universal laws that governed Reapers. Those creatures were eternally invisible, without even a chance of appearing to a human unless they assumed a physical form (which the older, stronger ones were able to manifest with little effort). But what of their weapons? Could they really make use of the scythe, or would it be too conspicuous?</p><p>Snapping out of the thoughtful tangent, Julia returned her attention to Hadriel, meeting the Angel’s unsettling gaze. “I’m not forcing your hand to do anything; I couldn’t if I wanted to.” She wasn’t stupid enough to fail to acknowledge the gap in power between the two of them; Hadriel hardly needed to bargain with her, she expected. In fact, she had a feeling there would be nothing to stop the Angel, should she decide to simply make her do her bidding. The Fetch resolved to tread lightly around this issue, but the Angel wasn’t stupid, either; earning her genuine cooperation would yield far better results than divine manipulation. “We’ll work better together if we get along; I give you what you want, you give me what we want. Simple as that.”</p><p>Except that it wasn’t that simple. Because, as Hadriel had implied, there was no guarantee that either of them would see it to the very end. Meaning, not only would she lose her chance at mortality, she would lose the sorry excuse for existence that she already had. The only thing she had going for her. “I’m trusting you to keep your word, is all.” She said, her voice dropping as she reached across the table to clasp the Angel's hand. “If there is even a chance that you can restore my mortal life, then yes—we have a deal. It’s not like I have much else going for me on this plane of existence.” As frightening as the concept of a permanent death was, Julia truly couldn’t say that she had anything of great consequence to lose.</p></div></div></div></div><div id="terafm-shadow"><div id="shadow-root"><div id="save-indicator" class="topline" title="This is the save indicator for Typio Form Recovery. Disable or change indicator style in the settings."> </div></div></div>]]></content:encoded>
						                            <category domain="https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/">Modern</category>                        <dc:creator>Requiem</dc:creator>
                        <guid isPermaLink="true">https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/r-astro-were-so-close-to-something-better-left-unknown/</guid>
                    </item>
				                    <item>
                        <title>say you&#039;ll share with me one love, two lifetimes</title>
                        <link>https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/say-youll-share-with-me-one-love-t-w-o-lifetimes/</link>
                        <pubDate>Tue, 10 Apr 2018 20:15:30 +0000</pubDate>
                        <description><![CDATA[Being the leading man in one of the world&#039;s most well-loved musicals wasn&#039;t all it was cracked up to be.
Scratch that, of course it was. Disregarding the grueling performance schedule; not ...]]></description>
                        <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><span style="color: #000000">Being the leading man in one of the world's most well-loved musicals wasn't all it was cracked up to be.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">Scratch that, of course it was. Disregarding the grueling performance schedule; not mentioning the weekly pickup rehearsals and the hour or so spent signing autographs and posing for pictures at stage door; discounting the five hours spent in the makeup chair each night and the half hour it took to warm up in his dressing room; ignoring his complete inability to maintain a healthy social life, as well as the lamentable fact that he hadn't dated steadily in almost ten years, playing the eponymous role in <span style="font-style: italic">The Phantom of the Opera</span> was pretty damn spectacular. Who else could boast of successfully crashing the same masquerade ball repeatedly; of sending down a chandelier, or shooting bursts of fire from his hands; of getting to kiss a beautiful <span style="font-style: italic">ingénue</span> by candlelight in the heat of a passionate exchange, every night, as if it was their first?</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">Who else could get away with murder?</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">No, Eric was living his dream, if not <em>the</em> dream of every high baritone who had ever struggled to make it in this industry. Even five hours pinned daily beneath a makeup brush felt like a promenade at the park. It was just another ritual, and actors were creatures who thrived on ritual. Besides, it gave him a much-needed pause in his hectic schedule to sit and think.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">With increasing frequency, he thought of Charlotte.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">As today's makeup artist began to meticulously apply his prosthetics, Eric allowed his mind to wander in the familiar direction of his costar. He watched his reflection in the mirror as his handsome features receded behind a head mold, blended and distorted beyond all that was recognizably human, and thought idly that it felt like a homecoming. He spent more time beneath the mask these days than he did out from underneath it.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">Wedged into the mirror's frame was a portrait of Charlotte, in-costume and in-character, gazing demurely out from beneath her corkscrew extensions; beside the photograph, a lipstick kiss imprinted on the glass surface. There was a directness to her gaze now, the shadow of a leading lady's confidence, that he didn't remember from their first meeting. She hadn't been a leading lady, then…</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">… nor he a leading man. Inspector Javert, while no small role, was still hardly the most sympathetic character of Schönberg's piece, and certainly a lot less likable than the coveted part of ex-convict Jean Valjean. Eric had been in the running for the latter of the two roles until the casting director at callbacks had branded him 'too young' to believably carry a part that had traditionally gone to tenors ten to twenty years his senior. Thus, an older man had been cast as Valjean, with Eric relegated to the part of Javert. Not that he minded—like any actor, he was just happy to be gainfully employed, and borderline <span style="font-style: italic">ecstatic</span> to be given the opportunity to portray a multilayered character he could really sink his teeth into. Self-loathing son of a whore? Check. Lurking in a lifelong morally gray mire? Check. <span style="font-style: italic">Two</span> show-stopping solos? Just ask the audience.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">Because when Eric sang, he brought the house down.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">He remembered the day he first laid eyes on Charlotte. Or rather, <em>hadn't.</em> The girl had been in full costume with the rest of them, her messenger cap pulled so far down over her face she was sure to get harangued during notes if Eric didn't run interference for her. As the ensemble all stood packed tightly on stage, preparing for their first dress rehearsal together, Eric had reached over with his constable's stick and nudged the bill of Charlotte's cap up for her.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">"Eponine," he had whispered a greeting, already half in-character, "open that face up before I book you."</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">It had been their first rehearsal together, he and her. Since their characters shared no stage time save for one or two mob scenes in the second act, their work until then had always been scheduled on different days. Eric had heard things, though: about how she, like him, was considered young for her part, and that she was a soprano. Oh yes, he had heard things about her voice.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">And she hadn't disappointed.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">Hat-tampering quickly evolved into a favorite pastime. Whether it was pushed too far up or too far forward or fixed perfectly dead center, it was never beyond his power to adjust it. Generally, he preferred to see it list more to one side, mussing her already teased hair until the hat assumed the exact angle of crookedness that drove their director nuts. It was more "street" that way, Eric had argued. He had never won the argument.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">Somewhere along the way, they became friends.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">And, five months ago, their paths had crossed again. They had clapped eyes on each other in the casting room, and—he couldn't remember anymore, had it been him or her?—well, <em>one</em> of them had run straight to the other, and somehow Charlotte had wound up swept up into Eric's arms. He had spun her wildly around, laughing, as if they were lovers formerly divided under the worst circumstances. They had both been overjoyed to encounter a friendly face in a room of packed full of cutthroats, and they took that off-stage chemistry and blew their callback clean out of the water. It was then that Eric found that the impossible had occurred: Charlotte's already rapturous voice had improved beyond all recognition in their time apart. She didn't sing like a girl anymore; she didn't even sing like a woman. She sang like an angel.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">And they had rarely spent time apart since.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">True to form, they had already fallen into another pre-show ritual, and today he was running late. Eric thanked his attendant and eased out of his chair, sweeping out the door and down the hallway in full costume as giggling members of the <span style="font-style: italic">corps de ballet</span> dodged around him. Arrows in glow tape marked his route as he escaped the dimly-lit hall and plunged into the murky darkness of the theatre. His senses kicked into overdrive, his ears picking up the collective murmur of the audience on the other side of the curtain as the orchestra shifted and tuned their instruments in the pit below. It was still a half hour to places.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">More than enough time to find her.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">He knew she was in the lair already; he could tell before he arrived. At first, it was just a few snatched notes as he rounded the <span style="font-style: italic">Hannibal</span> set; his hand slipped from the elephant's flank, and he followed the reel of music blind, his mind unconsciously putting words to the percussive chiming of the notes…</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="font-style: italic;color: #000000">Masquerade…</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="color: #000000">And there she was, seated on the steps by the lake. Eric hugged the shadows close to the organ set piece and watched as Charlotte cradled the show's iconic music box in her lap, her finger delicately catching at the key as it spun around and around. He waited until the song played itself out, stranding her in a mute netherworld, before filling the sudden silence with a much deeper refrain of his own:</span></p>
<p style="text-align: justify"><span style="font-style: italic;color: #000000">"Little Lotte, let her mind wander…"</span></p>]]></content:encoded>
						                            <category domain="https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/">Modern</category>                        <dc:creator>Mira</dc:creator>
                        <guid isPermaLink="true">https://inkandprose.com/fantasy-modern/say-youll-share-with-me-one-love-t-w-o-lifetimes/</guid>
                    </item>
							        </channel>
        </rss>
		